summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
-rw-r--r--.gitattributes4
-rw-r--r--LICENSE.txt11
-rw-r--r--README.md2
-rw-r--r--old/62464-0.txt3107
-rw-r--r--old/62464-0.zipbin64111 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/62464-h.zipbin143673 -> 0 bytes
-rw-r--r--old/62464-h/62464-h.htm3185
-rw-r--r--old/62464-h/images/cover.jpgbin74343 -> 0 bytes
8 files changed, 17 insertions, 6292 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..d7b82bc
--- /dev/null
+++ b/.gitattributes
@@ -0,0 +1,4 @@
+*.txt text eol=lf
+*.htm text eol=lf
+*.html text eol=lf
+*.md text eol=lf
diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..6312041
--- /dev/null
+++ b/LICENSE.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,11 @@
+This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements,
+metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be
+in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES.
+
+Procedures for determining public domain status are described in
+the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org.
+
+No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in
+jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize
+this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright
+status under the laws that apply to them.
diff --git a/README.md b/README.md
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..3b3feca
--- /dev/null
+++ b/README.md
@@ -0,0 +1,2 @@
+Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for
+eBook #62464 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/62464)
diff --git a/old/62464-0.txt b/old/62464-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 7548cb6..0000000
--- a/old/62464-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,3107 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Prodigals and their Inheritance; vol. 1, by
-Mrs. Margaret Oliphant
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-
-Title: The Prodigals and their Inheritance; vol. 1
-
-Author: Mrs. Margaret Oliphant
-
-Release Date: June 24, 2020 [EBook #62464]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE PRODIGALS VOL. 1 ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images available at The Internet Archive)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
- THE PRODIGALS
-
- MORRISON AND GIBB, PRINTERS, EDINBURGH.
-
-
-
-
- THE PRODIGALS
-
- _AND THEIR INHERITANCE_
-
- BY
-
- MRS. OLIPHANT
-
- AUTHOR OF
- “CHRONICLES OF CARLINGFORD” “THE WIZARD’S SON”
- ETC. ETC.
-
-
- IN TWO VOLUMES
-
- VOL. I
-
-
- Methuen & Co.
- 36 ESSEX STREET, LONDON, W.C.
- 1894
-
-
-
-
- THE PRODIGALS
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER I
-
-
-“Is it to-night he is coming, Winnie?”
-
-“Yes, father. I have sent the dog-cart to the station.”
-
-“It was unnecessary, quite unnecessary. What has he to do with dog-carts
-or any luxury? He should have been left to find his way as best he
-could. It is not many dog-carts he will find waiting at his beck and
-call. That sort of indulgence, it is only putting nonsense in his head,
-and making him think I don’t mean what I say.”
-
-“But, father”--
-
-“Don’t father me. Why don’t you speak like other girls in your
-position? You have always been brought up to be a lady; you ought to use
-the same words that ladies use. And mind you, Winifred, don’t make any
-mistake, I mean what I say. Tom can talk, none better, but he will not
-get over me; I have washed my hands of him. So long as I thought these
-boys were going to do me credit I spared nothing on them; but now that I
-know better--Don’t let him try to get over me, for it is no use.”
-
-“Oh, papa, he is still so young; he has done nothing very bad, only
-foolishness, only what you used to say all young men did.”
-
-“Things are come to a pretty pass,” said the father, “when girls like
-you, who call themselves modest girls, take up the defence of a
-blackguard like Tom.”
-
-“He is not a blackguard,” cried the girl colouring to her hair.
-
-“You are an authority on the subject, I suppose? But perhaps I know a
-little better. He and his brother have taken me in--me, a man that never
-was taken in in my life before! but now I wash my hands of them both.
-There’s the money for his journey and the letter to Stafford. No--on
-second thoughts I’ll not give him the money for his journey; he’d stay
-in London and spend it, and then think there was more where that came
-from. Write down the office of the Cable Line in Liverpool--he’ll get
-his ticket there.”
-
-“But you’ll see him, papa?”
-
-“Why should I see him? I know what would happen--you and he together
-would fling yourselves at my feet, or some of that nonsense. Yes, you’re
-right--on the whole, I think I will see him, and then you’ll know once
-for all how little is to be looked for from me.”
-
-“Oh, papa! you do yourself injustice; your heart is kinder than you
-think,” cried Winifred, with tears.
-
-Mr. Chester got up and walked from one end to the other of the long
-room. It was lighted up as if for a great entertainment, though the
-father and daughter were alone in it. He drew aside the curtains at the
-farther end and looked out into the night.
-
-“Raining,” he said. “He would have liked a fly from the station much
-better than the dog-cart. These puppies with their spoiled
-constitutions, they can’t support a shower. I am kinder than I think, am
-I? Don’t let Tom presume on that. If I’m better than I think myself, I’m
-a deal worse than you think me. And he’s cut me to the heart, he’s cut
-me to the heart!” This was said with a little vehemence which looked
-like feeling. He resumed, a few minutes after: “What a fine thing it
-seemed for a man like me, that began in a small way, to have two sons to
-be educated with the best, just as good as dukes, that would know how to
-make a figure in the world and do me credit. Credit! two broken-down
-young profligates, two cads that have never held up their heads, never
-made friends, never done anything but spend money all their lives! What
-have I done that this should happen to me? Your mother was but a poor
-creature, and her family no great things; but that my boys, my sons,
-should take after the Robinsons and not after me! Hold your tongue and
-let me speak. It should be a warning to you whom you marry; for, mind
-you, it’s not only your husband he’ll be, but the father of your
-children, taking after him, perhaps, to wring your heart.” He had been
-walking about the room all this time, growing more and more vehement.
-Now he flung himself heavily into his chair. “Yes,” he said, “it will be
-better that I should see him. He’ll know then, once for all, how much he
-has to expect from me.”
-
-“Papa,” cried Winifred, drying her eyes, “if my mother had lived”--
-
-“If she had lived!” he said, with a tone in which it was difficult to
-distinguish whether regret or contempt most predominated. Perhaps it was
-because he was taken by surprise that there was any conflict of feeling.
-“We should have had some fine scenes in that case,” he added, with a
-laugh. “She would have stuck to the boys through thick and thin; and
-perhaps you would have been more on my side, Winnie; they say the girls
-go with their father. True enough, you are the only one that takes after
-me.”
-
-“Oh, papa! George is the image of you.”
-
-He got up again from his chair as if stung by some intolerable touch.
-
-“Hold your tongue, child!” he said hoarsely; then, seating himself with
-a forced laugh, “Kin in face, sworn enemies in everything else,” he
-said.
-
-The room in which this conversation went on was large but not lofty,
-occupying the whole width of the house, which was an old country house
-of the composite character, so usual in England, where generation after
-generation adds and remodels to its fancy. It had been two rooms
-according to the natural construction of the house, and the separation
-between the two was marked by two pillars, one at either side, of
-marble, which had been brought from some ruinous Italian palace, and
-were as much out of place as could be conceived in their present
-situation. The room, in general, bore the same contradictory character;
-florid ornament and gilt work of the most _baroque_ character
-alternating with articles of the latest fashion, and with pieces of
-antiquity such as have become the test of taste in recent years. Mr.
-Chester preferred cost above all other qualifications in the decoration
-of his house, and his magnificence was bought dearly at the expense not
-only of much money, but of every rule of harmony. He did not himself
-mind this. It need scarcely be added that he was not the natural
-proprietor of the manor-house which he had thus made gorgeous. He was a
-man of great ambition who had made his fortune in trade, and whom the
-desire, so universal and often so tragically foolish, though so natural,
-of founding a family, had seized in a somewhat unusual way. His two sons
-had received “the best education”; that is, they had been sent to a
-public school and afterwards to Oxford in the most approved way. They
-had not been used to much literature nor to a very refined atmosphere
-at home, and it is possible that the very ordinary blood of the
-Robinsons, their mother’s family, had more influence in their
-constitutions than that fluid which their father thought of so much more
-excellent quality, which came to them from the Chester fountain.
-
-The Chesters had been pushing men for at least two generations. From the
-fact that their name was the same as that of their native place, it was
-uncharitably reported that Mr. Chester’s grandfather had been a
-foundling picked up in the streets. But as he figured in the pedigree
-which hung in the hall as George Chester, Esq., of the Cloisters,
-Chester, strangers at least had no right to lend an ear to any such
-tale, nor to inquire whether, as report said, it was as a lay clerk that
-he had found a place in that venerable locality. William Chester, the
-link between this mythical personage and Mr. Chester of Bedloe Manor,
-had begun the family fortunes in Liverpool half a century before, and
-his son, whose education was that of a choir boy in Chester Cathedral,
-as his father’s had been, established upon that foundation a solid and,
-indeed, large fortune, which he had fondly hoped by means of George and
-Tom to hand down to a whole prosperous family of Chesters, transformed
-into landowners, great proprietors, perhaps--who could tell?--Lord
-Chancellors and Prime Ministers. The disappointment which comes upon
-such a man when his children, instead of doing him honour, turn out the
-proverbial spendthrifts and consumers of the newly-made fortune, does
-not meet with any great degree of sympathy in the world. A tacit “serve
-him right” is in the minds of most people. Much righteous indignation
-has been expended upon a very different matter, upon the ambition even
-of such a man as Scott to found a family: the moralist has been almost
-glad that it came to nothing, that the children of the great man were
-nobodies, that his hope was a mere dream. And how much more when the man
-had, like George Chester, nothing but his money and a certain strenuous
-determination and force of character to recommend him!
-
-But the disappointment was not less bitter to the new man than if he had
-been a monarch mourning over a degenerate son. Neither George nor Tom
-did anything but get into scrapes at the University. They had no heads
-for books, and they had the habit of rash expenditure, of
-self-indulgence, of considering themselves masters of everything that
-could be bought. Mr. Chester would have taken their extravagance in
-perfectly good part, he would have winked at their peccadilloes and
-forgiven everything had they done him credit as he said: nor was he
-very particular as to the nature of the credit; had either manifested
-any capacity for taking university prizes, or a good degree, that,
-though he would have understood it little, would have delighted him. Had
-they rowed in the eight or played in the eleven, he would have been
-doubly proud of the distinction. Failing those legitimate paths to
-honour, had they brought a rabble of the young aristocracy to Bedloe,
-had they gone visiting to great houses, had they found a place even
-among the train of any young duke or conspicuous person, he was so
-easily pleased that he would have been content. But they did none of
-these things. George, with the beautiful voice, of which his father was
-not proud, since it awakened memories of hereditary talent which he did
-not wish to keep before men’s minds, had not used this gift as a way of
-making entrance into select circles, but roared it out in undergraduate
-parties made up of clergymen’s sons, of young schoolmasters, of people,
-as he said bitterly, no better, nay, not so good as himself; and made
-friends with the lower class of the musical people, the lay clerks at
-the Cathedral, the people who gave local concerts. He was quite ready to
-join them, to sing with them, to take his pleasure among them, with a
-return to all the old habits of the singing men at Chester, which was
-bitterness to the father’s soul. It scarcely made it any worse that
-George fell into ways of dissipation and went wrong as well. _That_ his
-father, perhaps, might have forgiven him had it been done in better
-company; but as it was, the sin was unpardonable. When news came to
-Bedloe that George was about to marry a poor organist’s daughter, the
-proceedings Mr. Chester took were very summary; he stopped his son’s
-allowance instantly, provided him with a clerkship at Sydney, and sent
-him off to the end of the world, requesting only that he might see him
-no more.
-
-Then Tom became his hope. Tom had aspirations higher than George’s, but
-he went, if possible, more hopelessly astray. Tom had, or seemed to
-have, something more of fancy and imagination than belonged to the rest
-of his family. He was the clever one, bound, or so at least his father
-hoped, to make a figure in the world; but he was idle, he was sarcastic
-and hot-tempered, he quarrelled with everybody whom he ought to have
-conciliated, and supported the company only of those who flattered and
-agreed with him, and helped him to gratify his various tastes and
-inclinations, which were not virtuous. If George had fallen among the
-lower class of professionals, Tom’s company was, his father declared,
-composed of the out-scourings of the earth. And when the inevitable
-moment came in which Tom was plucked (or ploughed, as the word varies),
-his father’s bitter disappointment and disgust came to the same result
-as in his brother’s case. The civil letter in which his tutor lamented
-Tom’s foolishness exasperated Mr. Chester almost to madness. No doubt he
-had bragged in his day of his two boys who were to carry all before
-them, and his humiliation was all the more hard to bear. He was
-uncompromising and remorseless in the revenge he took. According to his
-code, he who failed was the most criminal of mankind. Whatever a man
-might do, so long as he attained something, if it were no more than
-notoriety, there were hopes of him; but failure was insupportable to the
-man of business--the self-made, and self-sustaining.
-
-It was with a pang that he gave up the idea of all possibility as
-regarded his sons; but he did so with the same decision and promptitude
-with which he would have rejected a bad investment. He had still a
-child, who was, indeed, one of the inferior sex, a mere girl, not for a
-moment to be considered in the same light as a son, had the sons been
-worthy, but something to fall back upon when they failed. Winifred, so
-long as the boys were in the foreground of their father’s life, had cost
-him little trouble. She had been so fortunate as to be provided with a
-good governess when her mother died; and, unnoticed, unthought of, had
-grown up into fair and graceful womanhood--in mind and manners the child
-of the poor gentlewoman who had trained her, and who still remained in
-the house as her companion and friend. Insensibly it had become apparent
-to Mr. Chester that Winnie was the one member of his family who was not
-a failure. The society around, the people whom he reverenced as county
-people, but despised as not so rich as himself, received her with
-genuine regard and friendship, even when they received himself with but
-formal civility. As for George and Tom, not even their prospective
-wealth during their time of favour had commended them to the county
-neighbours, whose pride Mr. Chester cursed, yet regarded with
-superstitious admiration. Winifred had broken through the stiffness of
-these exclusive circles, but no one else; and even while he fumed over
-the downfall of Tom, he had begun to console himself with the success of
-Winnie. At the recent county ball she had been, if not the beauty, at
-least the favourite of the evening. Lord Eden himself had complimented
-her father upon her looks. He had tasted the sweetness of social success
-for the first time by her means. All was not then lost. He condemned
-Tom, as he had condemned George, by attainder and confiscation of all
-his rights; and Winifred was elected to the post of heir and
-representative of the Chesters. Perhaps the decision gave the father
-himself a pang. It was coming down in the world. A man with his sons
-about him has something of which to be glorious--but a mere girl! At the
-best it was a humiliation. But in default of anything better it was
-still a mode of triumph, after all. It secured his revenge upon the
-worthless boys who had done nothing for his name, and a place among
-those who recognised in Winnie, if not in any other member of the
-family, their equal in one way, their superior in another.
-
-He was a man of rapid conclusions, and he had made up his mind on this
-point on the evening of the day on which he had heard of Tom’s
-disgrace--for disgrace he had felt it to be, accepting no consolation
-from the fact that many young men not thereafter to be despised met
-with the same fate. He would not allow his son to return home, but had
-his fate intimated to him at once by the solicitor whom Mr. Chester
-chose to employ in business of this sort. It was to New Zealand this
-time that the unfortunate was to be sent. His passage-money and fifty
-pounds, and a desk in an office when he reached his destination--this
-was the fate of the unhappy youth, fresh from all indulgences and
-follies. No hope even was held out to him of ever retrieving his lost
-position; and Tom knew with what remorseless decision George had already
-been cut off. Perhaps he had not lamented as he might have done his
-brother’s punishment, which left such admirable prospects to himself,
-but it left no doubt on his mind as to his own fate. He had asked, what
-George had not had the courage to ask, that he might come home and take
-farewell of his sister, at least. And this had been granted to him. If
-any forlorn hope was in his mind of being able to touch the heart of his
-father, it was a very forlorn hope indeed, and one which he scarcely
-ventured to whisper even to himself.
-
-He had arrived at the country station which was nearest Bedloe while his
-father and sister were talking of him, and had been received by the
-groom with that somewhat ostentatious sympathy and regard for his
-comfort with which servants are wont to show a consciousness of the
-situation. The groom was very anxious that Mr. Tom should be protected
-from the rain, the soft, continuous drizzle of a spring night. “I’ve
-brought your waterproof, sir; the roads is heavy, and we’ll be a long
-time getting home”--
-
-“Never mind the waterproof,” said Tom; “I like the rain.”
-
-“It’s cooling, sir; but after a while, when you’re soaked through--if
-you get a chill, sir?”
-
-“It don’t matter much,” said Tom. “How are they all at home?”
-
-“Pretty nicely,” said the man, “though Mrs. Pierce do say that she don’t
-like master’s looks, and Miss Winifred is that pale except when she
-flushes up”--
-
-“How’s Bayleaf?” This was Tom’s hunter which he never mounted, yet felt
-a certain property in all the same.
-
-“Nothing to brag of, sir. That poor animal, he’s like a Christian. He
-knows as well when there’s something up”--
-
-“You had better drive on,” said Tom. “How dark it is!”
-
-“It’s all the rain, sir, like as if the skies themselves--But we’re glad
-as the equinoctials is over, and you’ll have a good season for your
-voyage. Shall you see Mr. George, sir, where you are going?”
-
-At this Tom laughed, with a most unmirthful outburst. “No,” he said;
-“that’s the fun of the thing--he in one country and I in another. It’s
-all very nicely settled for us.”
-
-“Let’s hope, sir,” said the man, “that when things get a little more
-civilised there will be a railway or something. We should all like to
-send our respects and duty to Mr. George.”
-
-To this Tom made no reply. He was not in a very cheerful mood, nor did
-this conversation tend to elevate his spirits. There was nothing
-adventurous in his disposition. The distant voyage, the new world, the
-banishment from all those haunts in which he could find his favourite
-enjoyments, with an occasional compunction, indeed, but nothing strong
-enough to disturb the tenor of his way, were terrible anticipations to
-him. Some lurking hope there was still in his mind that his fate was
-impossible; that such a catastrophe could not really be about to happen;
-that his father would relent at the sight of him or at Winnie’s prayers.
-It did not enter into Tom’s thoughts that Winnie would ever forsake him.
-The thought of her own advantage would not move her. He was aware that,
-in the question of George, it had more or less moved himself, and that
-he had not, perhaps, thrown all that energy into his intercession for
-his brother which he hoped and believed Winnie would employ for himself.
-But then he had feared to irritate his father, who would bear more from
-Winnie than from any one. At this moment, while he drove shivering
-through the rain,--shivering with nervous depression rather than with
-cold, for the evening was mild enough,--he had no doubt that she was
-doing her best for him. And was it possible that his father could hold
-out, that he could see the last of his sons go away to the ends of the
-earth without emotion? The very groom was sorry for him, Bayleaf was
-drooping in sympathy, the skies themselves weeping over his fate. When
-the fate is our own, it is wonderful how natural it seems that heaven
-and earth should be moved for us. In George’s case he had seen the other
-side of the question. In his own the pity of it was far the most
-powerful. His mind was almost overwhelmed by the prospect before him,
-but as he drove along in the rain, with the groom’s compassionate voice
-by his side in the dark, expressing now and then a respectful and veiled
-sympathy, there flickered before Tom’s eyes a faint little light of
-hope. Surely, surely, this, though it had happened to his brother, could
-not happen to him? Surely the father’s heart was not hard enough, or
-fate terrible enough, to inflict such a punishment upon _him_? Others,
-perhaps, might deserve it, might be able to bear it; but he--how could
-he bear it? Tom said to himself that in his case it was impossible, and
-could not be.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER II
-
-
-In family troubles such as that which we have indicated, it is generally
-a woman who is the chief sufferer. She stands between the conflicting
-parties, and, whether she is mother or sister, suffers for both, unable
-to soften judgment on one hand, or to reduce rebellion on the other; or
-else securing a ground of reconciliation by entreaties and tears which
-she would not use on her own behalf, and often by the sacrifice of her
-own reason and power of judging, and conscious humiliation to all the
-imbecilities of peace-making. A woman in such circumstances has to
-pledge herself for reformations in which, alas! her heart has but
-little faith. She has to persuade the angry father that his son has
-erred less than appears, to invent a thousand excuses, to exhaust
-herself in palliation of offences which are far more offensive and
-terrible to her than to him whose wrath she deprecates; and she has to
-convince the impatient and resentful son that his father is acting
-rather in love than in anger, and that his sins have wounded as much as
-they have exasperated. Those women who have no judgment of their own to
-exercise, and who can believe everything, are the happiest in this
-ever-returning necessity: and indeed in many complications of life it is
-much better for all parties that the woman should be without judgment,
-the soft and boneless angel of conventional romance. Winifred Chester
-was not of this kind. She was a just and tender-hearted woman, full of
-affection and compassion, to whom nature gave the hard task of
-mediating between two parties whose conflicting errors she was, alas!
-but too well able to estimate--the father, whose indignation and rage
-were in fact sufficiently just, yet so little righteous, and her
-brothers, of whom she knew that they neither felt any real compunction
-nor intended any amendment. There is, let us hope, some special
-indulgence for those luckless advocates of erring men who have to
-promise amendment which they can put no faith in, and plead excuses
-which to their own minds have no validity.
-
-After the conversation which had been held in the great drawing-room,
-when Mr. Chester settled himself to a study of the evening papers which
-had just been brought in, Winifred left the room softly, and stole
-upstairs to the window of her brother’s room, which commanded the
-avenue, and from which she could see his approach. The room was faintly
-lit with firelight and full of all the luxurious contrivances for
-comfort to which a rich man’s sons are accustomed. Poor Tom! what would
-he do without them all, without the means of procuring them? Poor
-George! what was he doing, he who now had some years’ experience of work
-and poverty? She stole behind the drawn curtains and looked out upon the
-darkness and the falling rain. There was little light in the wild
-landscape, and no sound but that of the rain pattering upon the thick
-ivy which clothed the older part of the house, and streaming silently
-down upon the trees, which were still bare, though swelling at every
-point with the sap of spring. The air was soft and warm; the rain and
-the darkness full of a wild sense of fertility and growth. Winifred’s
-imagination depicted to her only too clearly the state of half-despair,
-yet unconviction, in which her brother’s mind would be. He would not
-believe it was possible, and yet he would know. He was very well aware
-that his father was remorseless, yet he would not be able to understand
-how ruin could overtake _him_. The circumstances brought back before her
-vividly the other occasion on which she had implored in vain the
-reversal of the sentence on her elder brother. George, too, had been
-taken by surprise. He had not believed it, and when at last he was
-convinced, had burst forth into wild defiance and consuming wrath. But
-Tom would probably be less simple, and not manly at all: he would never
-believe that all was over, that it was not possible to make another and
-another appeal.
-
-Winifred stood and watched for his coming, feeling that if by any will
-of hers she could bring about an accident, either to delay her brother’s
-arrival, or even to bring him into the house in a condition which would
-compel a prolonged stay, she would have done it. Tom would have
-arrived, it is to be feared, with a broken leg, or the beginnings of a
-fever, could his sister have procured it or he would not have come at
-all. Railway accidents occur in many cases when they do harm without
-doing any good, but a railway accident which should awake some natural
-movement in her father’s mind, which should perhaps make him anxious,
-which would force him to exert himself on Tom’s behalf--what an
-advantage that would be! Alas! such things do not come when people wish
-for them. A broken arm or leg, what a small price to pay for the moral
-advantages of reawakened interest, anxiety, the softening charm of an
-illness and convalescence! No father could turn out of his house the
-wounded boy who was brought home to be cured.
-
-But Winifred’s wishes, it need not be said, were quite unavailing. By
-and by she heard the steady tread of the horse, the roll of the wheels
-over those little heaps of gravel with which the avenue was being
-mended. Evidently Tom was coming, without any interposition of
-Providence, to his fate. She ran softly down the stairs to meet him and
-prevent any unnecessary sound or attempt to usher the returning prodigal
-into his father’s presence. The door was open, the waterproof of the
-groom glistening in the light, and Tom scrambling down from the dog-cart
-with that drenched and dejected look which is the result of a long drive
-through steady and persistent rain. He scarcely looked at the butler as
-he stepped past, saying, “Is my father in?” in a voice as despondent as
-his appearance, and not pausing to listen as the man began to explain--
-
-“Master is at home, sir, but”--
-
-“Tom! Oh, how wet you are! You must run upstairs and change first of
-all.”
-
-“I shall do nothing of the kind. I suppose there is a fire somewhere,”
-said Tom. “Where are you sitting? in the dining-room? No supper for me.
-I don’t want any supper. To arrive like this is calculated to give a
-fellow an appetite, don’t you think?”
-
-Winifred put her arm through her brother’s, wet though he was. She
-whispered, “Don’t say anything before the servants,” as she led him
-towards the open door of the room in which the table was laid for him
-before the shining fire. Tom was mollified by the second glance at its
-comfort and brightness.
-
-“It looks warm here,” he said, suffering her to guide him. “Though why I
-should mind warm or cold I don’t know. Look here, Winnie. There is this
-interview with the governor; I’d better get it over, don’t you think?”
-
-“Oh, Tom, come in and get warmed and eat something.”
-
-“Is it going to be very bad, then?” the young man said.
-
-“I think,” said Winifred anxiously, “you had much better change those
-wet clothes; your room is ready.”
-
-“Look here!” he cried; “all that about New Zealand, that’s all nonsense,
-of course?” He watched the changes of her countenance as he spoke.
-
-Winifred shook her head. “Oh, Tom, I told you long ago you must never
-take what my father says as nonsense. He is not that sort of man. Come
-to the fire, then, if you will not change your clothes. And here is
-Hopkins coming with the tray. Don’t say anything before Hopkins, Tom.”
-
-“Why shouldn’t I? If he means that, they’ll know soon enough. I don’t
-believe he means it. The governor--the governor”--Tom’s voice died away
-in his throat, partly because it trembled, partly because of Hopkins’
-presence. “Yes, yes, that’ll do,” he said fretfully, as the butler
-placed a chair for him, and stood waiting. “I don’t want anything to
-eat, thank you. I’ll have a drink if you like. The governor,” he
-resumed, with a sort of laugh, as Hopkins, knowing the nature of the
-drink required, went off to fetch it, “would never repeat himself,
-Winnie. He is not such a duffer as that. All very well once perhaps; but
-to send George to Sydney and me to New Zealand--oh, that’s too much of a
-good thing! I can’t believe he means it. Thank you, that’s more to the
-purpose,” he added, as he took a large fizzing glass out of Hopkins’
-hand.
-
-“You need not wait. We have everything my brother will want,” said
-Winifred. “Oh, Tom, what can I say to you? You know how my father had
-set his heart on your success--success anyhow, he did not mind what
-kind.”
-
-“Well, well,” said Tom sulkily; “you women are always harping on what is
-past. I know very well I have been an ass. But there is no such dreadful
-harm done after all. I’m not fifty, if you come to that, and this time
-I’ll work, I really will, and get through.”
-
-Winifred said no more for the moment. She persuaded him to seat himself
-at the table, to fortify himself with food. “We can talk it all over
-when you have had your supper. There is plenty of time; and what a
-wretched journey you must have had, Tom!”
-
-“Wretched enough, but nothing so bad as the drive from the station, with
-the rain pouring down upon one, and that fellow Short pitying one all
-the way. Talk of not speaking before the servants--he knew as well as I
-did I was in disgrace with the governor, and was sorry for me--my own
-groom! Why didn’t you let me get a fly from the station? It would have
-been twenty times more comfortable.”
-
-“That is what my father said,” said Winifred, with a smile.
-
-“Oh, he thought of that, did he? The governor has a great deal of
-sense,” said Tom, brightening a little. “He understands a fellow better
-than you can. I don’t say anything against you, Win; you are always as
-good as you know how.”
-
-Winifred looked at her brother with a tremulous smile of wonder and
-pity. Nothing could be more forlorn than his appearance; the steam
-rising from his wet coat, his hair limp on his forehead, his colourless
-face more eloquent of anxiety and suspense than his words were. He
-swallowed with difficulty the dainty food, the dish he specially liked,
-and pushed his chair from the table with relief.
-
-“Am I to see him to-night?” he said. “If it’s got to be, the sooner the
-better. It will be a thing well over.”
-
-“Tom,”--Winifred’s voice faltered, she could hardly say what she had to
-say,--“I am afraid it is all a great deal worse than you think. He did
-not want to see you at all, and if he has consented at last, it is
-chiefly because he thinks you will then be convinced how little you have
-to expect.”
-
-Tom’s countenance fell, and then he made an effort to recover himself,
-and laughed. “Nobody ever was so hard as the governor looks,” he said;
-“he wants to frighten me, I know that.”
-
-He looked anxiously in her eyes, and Winifred’s eyes were not
-encouraging. Her brother broke out again with a stifled oath. “You can’t
-mean me to suppose that that about New Zealand is true, Winnie? You
-don’t mean that?”
-
-“Dear Tom!” Winifred said, with tears in her eyes.
-
-“Don’t dear Tom me! That’s not natural, you don’t mean it. Good heavens!
-I’d sooner you were taking your fun out of me, if it was a moment for
-that. I won’t go! I’m not a child to be ordered about like that. I tell
-you I won’t go!”
-
-“Oh, Tom! if you could but do anything at home; if you would but let him
-see that you could manage for yourself! That might be of some use, if
-you could do it, Tom.”
-
-“I won’t go,” he repeated hoarsely, “to the other end of the world, away
-from everything I care for! There is a limit to everything. You can tell
-him I won’t do that. And all for what? For having been unlucky about my
-books, as half the men in the university have been one time or the
-other. What does it matter being ploughed? It happens every day.
-Winnie, I swear to you I’ll work like--like a navvy, if I can only have
-another chance.”
-
-“Oh, Tom, I have said everything, I have tried every way. I think if you
-were to do as you said just now, say to him that you won’t go to New
-Zealand, that you can manage for yourself at home, that would be your
-best chance. Show him that you can maintain yourself, do something,
-write something, it does not matter what it is”--
-
-“Maintain myself?” said Tom. He had left his seat, and was standing in
-front of the fire, his pale face and dishevelled, damp hair showing
-against the black marble of the mantelpiece; his eyes had a bewildered
-and discomfited look. “Do something? It is so easy to talk. What am I to
-do? Write? I am not one of the fellows that can write. I have never been
-used to that sort of thing. I say, Winnie, for God’s sake speak to my
-father! I can’t, I can’t go to that dreadful place.”
-
-“Oh, Tom!” she cried, turning her head away.
-
-To see him standing there, helpless, feeble, sure only of one thing, and
-that that he himself was good for nothing, was like a sword in this
-young woman’s heart. It is the most horrible of all the tortures that
-women have to bear, to see the men belonging to them, whom they would so
-fain look up to, breaking down into ruinous failure. He gave her a
-distracted look, and when she withdrew her eyes, went and plucked her by
-the sleeve. “Winnie, for Heaven’s sake tell my father! It’s all dreadful
-to me: I can’t work in an office; I can’t go a long voyage. I hate the
-sea, I am not strong, not a man that can rough it and knock about.
-George was different, he was always that sort of fellow; and then he’s
-married. Winnie, speak for me. You can do it if you like.”
-
-“I have done nothing else ever since he told me, Tom, and I dare not say
-any more. He will not listen, he says he will send me away too. I
-shouldn’t care for that if I could help you, but I can’t--I can’t. It is
-almost worse for me, for I can do nothing--nothing!”
-
-“Oh no,” said Tom; “don’t make believe, Winnie. Worse for you?--Why,
-what does it matter to you? While I am out at sea, perhaps in danger of
-my life, you’ll be snug at home, with everything that heart can desire.
-And who is he going to leave his money to, if he casts me off? You? Oh,
-I see it all now! Why should you speak for me? It’s against your own
-interests. I see it all now.”
-
-She could only look at him with an appeal for pity in her eyes. She
-could not protest that her own interests were little in her mind. There
-are some things which it is impossible to say, as it ought to be
-needless to say them. Tom for his part worked himself up to an outburst
-of miserable, artificial rage which it is to be supposed was a relief to
-his excitement.
-
-“Oh, it is you that are to be his heir?” he cried. “A girl! I might have
-known. No wonder you don’t speak up for me, when it’s all in your own
-favour. I’m to be cut off, and George is to be cut off, all for you! Oh,
-I might have known! A girl is always at home, wriggling and wriggling
-into favour, cutting out the lawful heirs. And what does he think he’s
-going to make of you, that haven’t even a name of your own, that are no
-more good for the family than a stranger? George wasn’t enough, I might
-have had the sense to see that--there was me that had to be got rid of
-too, and now you’ve done it; now you have succeeded. Yes, yes! and this
-is Winnie!” he cried in a burst of despairing rage. “Winnie! I thought
-Winnie was my friend whoever failed me; and all this time you were
-plotting to get rid of me too!”
-
-Tom had been advancing towards her, gesticulating with fury, his hand
-raised, his blood-shot eyes gleaming, when the door opened suddenly. In
-a moment he fell back, his hand dropped by his side, the look as of a
-beaten hound came into his eyes. Mr. Chester had come in, and set his
-back against the door.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER III
-
-
-They were little, and he was tall; they were slight of form, and he was
-massive and big--a vigorous man with a great “wind of going” about him,
-like one who could push through every difficulty, and make his way. He
-stood against the door, and looked at them; a man who felt more life in
-him than was in both put together, to whom they were nobodies,
-insignificant creatures whom he could make or unmake at his pleasure. He
-looked at his son with contempt unmixed with pity. He was not touched by
-Tom’s miserable looks, his air of hopeless dejection, or furtive,
-trembling hope. And for the moment Winifred’s want of size and
-importance struck him more than the fact which had been forced upon him,
-that she had done him credit. He despised them both, the products of a
-smaller race than his own, taking after their mother, like the
-Robinsons. The Chesters were a better race in point of thews and sinews,
-though nobody knew very well from what illegitimate source these sinews
-came.
-
-“Look here!” he said; “I don’t permit you to bully your sister. What’s
-she done to you? She has always stood up for you a deal more than you
-deserve. If I let you come here at all, it was because she insisted upon
-it. I never could see what was the use of it, for my part.”
-
-Tom’s rage had been subdued in a moment. He was supposed to be a being
-of small will, unable to restrain himself; but he was capable of an
-effort of the will when it was necessary, as most people are. He looked
-at his father with a piteous desire to conciliate and touch his heart.
-“I thought,” he said, “papa,--I hope you’ll forgive me,--that I had a
-right to come here.”
-
-“Don’t call me papa, sir. I like _her_ to do it, since others do it; but
-when do you ever find a man with such a word in his mouth? Not that I
-have to learn for the first time to-day that you are no man, and nothing
-manlike is to be expected from you. No, I don’t see what right you have
-here. If it had been your great-grandfather’s house, as many people
-think, you might have had a certain right; but it’s my house, bought
-with my money--and I have washed my hands of you.” He had been a little
-vehement at first, but now was perfectly calm, delivering his sentences
-with his hands in his pockets, looking down contemptuously upon his
-son.
-
-“I know, sir, that you have a right to be angry”--Tom began.
-
-“I am not angry. I don’t care enough about it. So long as there was some
-hope of you, I might be angry, but now that you’ve gone and made a fool
-of me--the rich man that tried to make a gentleman of his son!--I might
-as well have tried to make a gentleman of Winnie. As soon as I
-understand it, that’s enough, and I’ve learned my lesson, thank you. You
-are no good, and I have washed my hands of you.”
-
-“Father, I know I have been an ass. You can’t say more to me than I have
-said to myself. And I’ve learned my lesson too. Give me another chance,
-and I’ll do all you wish,” he cried, holding up his hands, almost
-falling on his knees.
-
-“Come, I’m not going to have a scene out of the theatre,” said Mr.
-Chester roughly. “I’ve given you all you have a right to ask of me--a
-start in the world. When I was your age, fifty pounds in my pocket would
-have seemed a fortune to me. And if you like,--there’s no better field
-for a young man than New Zealand,--you may come home in twenty years
-with as many thousands as you have pounds to take with you, or hundreds
-of thousands if you have luck. The only thing is to exert yourself.
-You’d thank me for the chance if you had any spirit. That’s all, I
-think, there is to say. Winnie will tell you the rest. Cable Line,
-Liverpool--I’ve taken you a first-class cabin, though on principle I
-should have sent you in the steerage. Good luck to you, my boy! Work and
-you’ll do well. Winnie will tell you the rest.”
-
-“Father, you are not going to throw me overboard like this?” cried the
-miserable young man, rushing forward as Mr. Chester turned round to open
-the door.
-
-“You are going to the bottom as fast as you can, and I throw you into
-the lifeboat, which is a very different matter. You’ll find a decent
-salary and an honest way of getting your living on the other side. Only
-don’t think any more of Bedloe and that sort of thing. Good-bye. If you
-do well, you can send Winnie word; if not”--He gave a shrug of his
-shoulders. “Farewell to you, once for all: don’t think I am either to be
-coaxed or bullied. What’s done is done, and I make no new beginnings.
-Get him up in time once in his life, and let him leave to-morrow by the
-first train, Winnie. I shall have to speak to Hopkins if I cannot trust
-you.”
-
-“Let him stay to-morrow. Oh, papa! don’t you see how ill he is
-looking--how miserable he is? Let him stay to-morrow; let him get used
-to the idea, papa.”
-
-“I must speak to Hopkins, I see,” Mr. Chester said. “Hopkins, Mr. Tom
-is going off to-morrow by the first train--see that he is not late. If
-he misses that, he will lose his ship; and if you let him miss it, it
-will be the worse for you. That’s enough, I hope. Tom, good-bye.”
-
-“I can’t--I can’t get ready at a day’s notice. I have got no outfit--I
-have nothing”--
-
-“All that’s been thought of,” said Mr. Chester, waving his hand. “Winnie
-will tell you. Good-bye!”
-
-He left the brother and sister alone with a light step and a hard heart.
-They could hear him whistling to himself as he went away. When Mr.
-Chester whistled, the household trembled. The sound convinced Tom more
-than anything that had been said. He threw himself down in the great
-easy-chair by the fire, and covered his face with his hands. What the
-sounds were that misery brought from his convulsed bosom we need not
-pause to describe. Sobs or curses, what does it matter? He was in the
-lowest deep of wretchedness--wretchedness which he had never believed
-in, which had seemed to him impossible. He could not say that it was
-impossible any longer, but still it seemed incredible, beyond all powers
-of belief. His sister flew to him to comfort him, and wept over him,
-notwithstanding the insult he had offered her; and he himself forgot,
-which was more wonderful, and clung to her as to his only consolation.
-Misery of this kind which has no nobleness in it, but only weakness,
-cowardice--compunction in which is no repentance--are of all things in
-the world the most terrible to witness. And Winnie loved her brother,
-and felt everything that was unworthy in him to the bottom of her heart.
-
-Next morning he went away with red eyes and a pallid face and quivering
-lips. It was all he could do to keep up the ordinary forms of composure
-as he crossed the threshold of his father’s house. He was sorry for
-himself with an acute and miserable anguish, broken down, without any
-higher thought to support him. He never believed it would have come to
-this. He could not believe it now, though it had come. He feared the
-voyage, the unknown world, the unaccustomed confinement, every thing
-that was before him; that he should be no longer the young master, but a
-mere clerk; that he should have to work for his living; that all his
-little false importance was gone; that he should be presently, he who
-could not endure the sea, sick and miserable on a long voyage. All these
-details drifted across his mind in the midst of the current of miserable
-consciousness that all was over with him, and the impulse of frenzied
-resistance that now and then rose in his mind, resistance that meant
-nothing, that could make no stand against inexorable fact.
-
-Winifred stood at the door as long as he was in sight; but the horse was
-fresh and went fast, which was a relief. She stood there still with the
-fresh damp morning air in her face, after the wheels had ceased to sound
-in the avenue. It was a dull morning after the rain, but the air was
-full of the sensation of spring, the grass growing visibly, the buds
-loosening from their brown husks on the trees, the birds twittering
-multitudinous, all full of hope in the outside world, all dismal in that
-which was within. Many people envied Winifred Chester--and if her father
-carried out his intention, and made her the heir of all his wealth, many
-more would envy and many court the young mistress of Bedloe; but Winnie
-felt there was scarcely any woman she knew with whom she might not
-profitably change places at this moment of her life. There was old Miss
-Farrell, sitting serenely among her wools and silks, anxious about
-nothing but a new pattern, amusing herself with the recollections of the
-past which she recounted to her favourite and best pupil, day after day,
-as they sat together. Winifred knew them all, yet was never tired of
-these chapters in life. Though Miss Farrell was sixty and Winnie only
-twenty-three, she thought she would gladly change places with her
-companion--or with the woman at the lodge who had sick children for whom
-to work and mend. No one in the world, she thought, had at that moment a
-burden so heavy as her own. She was called in after a while to Mr.
-Chester’s room, which was a large and well-filled library, though its
-books were little touched except by herself. He was seated there as
-usual surrounded by local papers,--attending the moment when the _Times_
-should arrive with its more authoritative views,--with many letters and
-telegrams on his table; for though he went seldom to business, he still
-kept the threads in his hand. He demanded from her an account of Tom’s
-departure, listening with an appearance of enjoyment.
-
-“It is the best thing that could happen to him,” he said, “if there is
-anything in him at all. If there isn’t, of course he will go to the
-wall--but so he would do anyhow.”
-
-“Oh, papa! He is your son.”
-
-“And what of that? He’s no more like me than Hopkins is. You are the
-only one that is like me. I have sent for Babington to make another
-will.”
-
-“I do not want your money, papa.”
-
-“Softly, young woman; nobody is offering it to you. I don’t mean to be
-like King Lear. Indeed, for anything I know, I may marry, and put all
-your noses out of joint. But in the meantime”--
-
-“I will never supplant my brother,” said Winifred. “I will never take
-what does not belong to me. I wish you would dispose of it otherwise,
-father. It is yours to do what you like with it; but I have a will of my
-own too.”
-
-“That you have,” he said with a smile; “that’s one of the things I like
-in you. Not like that cur, that could do nothing but shiver and cringe
-and cry.”
-
-“Tom did not cry,” she exclaimed indignantly. “He did not think you
-could have the heart. And how could you have the heart? Your own son! I
-ask myself sometimes whether you have any heart at all.”
-
-“Ask away; you are at liberty to form your own opinion,” he said
-good-humouredly. “If that fellow had faced me as you do, now--but mind
-you, Winnie, if you go against me, I am not so partial to you but that I
-shall take means to have my own way. What I have, nobody in this world
-has any right to but myself. I have made it every penny, and I shall
-dispose of it as I please. If you think you will be able to do what you
-like with it after I am gone, you’re mistaken; take care--there are ways
-in which you can displease me now, as much as Tom has done. So you had
-better think a little of your own affairs.”
-
-She looked at him with startled eyes.
-
-“I don’t wish to displease you, papa--I don’t know”--
-
-“Not what I mean perhaps? Remember that the sort of match which might be
-good enough for Winnie with two brothers over her head, might not be fit
-for Miss Chester of Bedloe. I don’t want to say any more.”
-
-This silenced Winifred, whatever it might mean. She said no more, but
-withdrew hastily, with a paleness and discomfiture which was little
-like the grief and indignation with which she entered the room. Her
-father looked after her with a chuckle.
-
-“That has settled her, I hope,” he said to himself.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IV
-
-
-Miss Farrell came home next day from her visit. She was a little old
-lady of the period when people became old early, and assumed the dress
-and the habits of age before it was at all necessary. She was about
-sixty, but she had been distinctly an old lady for ten years. She wore a
-cap coming close round her face, and tied under her chin. Whenever she
-had the least excuse for doing so, she wore a shawl, an article the
-putting on of which she considered to afford one of many proofs whether
-or not the wearer was “a lady,” which was to Miss Farrell something more
-than a mere question of birth. She was very neat, very small, very
-light-hearted, seeing the best in everything. Even Mr. Chester, though
-she saw as little of him as possible, she was able to talk about as
-“your dear father” to her pupil; for, to be sure, whatever might be the
-opinion of other people, every father ought to be dear to his own child.
-Miss Farrell had gone on living at Bedloe since Winifred’s education was
-finished, for no particular reason,--at least, for no reason but love.
-She was a person full of prejudices in favour of aristocracy and against
-persons of low birth, but she was sufficiently natural to be quite
-inconsistent, and contradict herself whenever it pleased her--for, as a
-matter of fact, she preferred Winifred Chester, who was of no family at
-all, to several young ladies of the caste of Vere de Vere, whom she had
-formerly had under her care. How she had managed to “get on” with Mr.
-Chester was a problem to many people, and why she could choose to stay
-in the house of an individual so little congenial. As a matter of fact,
-it was not so difficult as people supposed. She was a woman who
-systematically put the best interpretation upon everything, moved
-thereto not only by natural inclination, but by profound policy; for it
-did not consist with Miss Farrell’s dignity ever to suppose, or to allow
-any one to suppose, that it was possible for her to be slighted. She
-would permit no possibility of offence to herself. It occasionally
-happened that people had bad manners, which was so very much worse for
-themselves than for any one else. Miss Farrell had made up her mind from
-the beginning of her career never to accept a slight, nor to look upon
-herself as a dependant. If offence was so thrust upon her that she could
-not refuse to be aware of it, she left the house at once; but on less
-serious occasions presented a serene obtuseness, apologising to others
-for the peculiarities which were “such a pity,” or the “want of tact”
-which was so unfortunate. In this way she had overawed persons more
-confident in their own _savoir faire_ than Mr. Chester. She had always
-been admirable in her own sphere, and the alarm of an anxious mother who
-had obtained such a treasure, lest the peace of the house should be
-endangered by the sudden departure of the governess, may be supposed.
-Once it had occurred to her in her life to be compelled to take this
-strong step. She never required to do it again. As for Winifred, it was
-long since the relation of pupil and teacher had been over between them;
-but the motherless girl of the _parvenu_, to whom she went with
-reluctance, and chiefly out of compassion, had entirely gained the heart
-of the proud and tender little woman. She did not hesitate to say that
-Winifred was beyond all rules.
-
-“It does not matter who her father was--I have always thought the mother
-must have been a lady,” Miss Farrell said, with a conception of the case
-very different from that of the master of the house. “But at all events
-Winifred is--born. I never said I insisted upon a number of quarterings.
-I don’t care who was her great-grandfather--nothing could be worse than
-the father, if you come to that; but she is a lady--as good as the
-Queen.”
-
-“You have made her so,” said the wife of the Rector, who was her
-confidante.
-
-“No one can make a lady, except the Almighty. It is a thing that has to
-be born,” was the prompt reply.
-
-But, notwithstanding, Miss Farrell was able to speak to Winifred about
-“your dear father,” and to look upon all the proceedings of the boys
-with an indulgence which sometimes almost exasperated their sister, yet
-was an unspeakable consolation and support to her in the troubles of
-the past years. For to have some one who will not believe any evil, who
-will never appear conscious of the existence of anything that needs
-concealing, who will know exactly how not to ask too many questions, yet
-not to refrain from questions altogether, is, in the midst of family
-trouble, a help and comfort unspeakable. Winifred’s mind was full to
-overflowing when her friend came back. She had felt that it was almost
-impossible to exist without speaking to some one, delivering herself of
-the burden that weighed upon her. It had been a relief to have Miss
-Farrell away at the moment of Tom’s visit, and to feel that no eye but
-her own had looked upon her brother’s discomfiture, but it was a relief
-now to meet her frank look and unhesitating question--
-
-“Well, my dear, and how about poor Tom?”
-
-“He is gone,” Winifred said, the tears coming to her eyes. “He is to
-sail from Liverpool to-day.”
-
-“My dear,” said Miss Farrell, “it is very natural for you to feel it,
-but do you know it is the very best thing that could have happened for
-him? It will no doubt be the making of him. He has never had any need to
-rely on himself, he has always felt his father behind him. Now that he
-is sent into the world on his own account, it will rouse all his
-strength. Yes, cry, my dear, it will do you good. But I approve, for my
-part. Your dear father has been very wise. He has done what was the best
-for Tom.”
-
-“Do you think so? Perhaps if that were all--But it does not seem to have
-been the best thing for George, and how can we tell if it will answer
-with Tom?”
-
-“George, you see, has married, which brings in a new element--a great
-deal more comfortable for him, but still what the gentlemen call a new
-factor, you know, that we are not acquainted with. Besides, he is a
-different kind of boy. But Tom wants to be thrown on his own resources.
-Depend upon it, my dear, it is the very best thing for him. I should
-have thought that you would have seen that with your good sense.”
-
-“Oh, Miss Farrell, if that were all!”
-
-“And is there something more? Don’t tell me unless you like; but you
-know you take a darker view than I do.”
-
-“There is but one view to take,” Winifred said. “It makes me miserable.
-My father--I hope he does not intend it to be known, but I cannot
-tell--anyhow you must know everything. My father says he has made up his
-mind to cut off both the boys, and to leave everything to me.”
-
-Miss Farrell grew a little pale. She was old-fashioned and strong upon
-the rights of sons and the inferior importance of girls. She paused
-before she spoke, and then said, with a little catching of her breath,
-“If it is because you are the most worthy, my dear, I can’t say but he
-is right. A girl of your age is always more worthy than the boys. You
-have never been exposed to any temptation.”
-
-“But that is no virtue of mine. Think what it is for me--the boys that
-were brought up to think everything was theirs--and now cast away, one
-after another, and everything fixed upon me.”
-
-“My dear,” said Miss Farrell, recovering her courage, “you must not
-disturb yourself too soon. Your father will live to change the
-disposition of his property a hundred times. It is a sort of thing that
-only wants a beginning.”
-
-“But don’t you see,” said Winifred, with great seriousness, “that is
-poor comfort; for he may be displeased with me next, and leave it all
-to some stranger. And then, who would care for George and Tom?”
-
-“I see what you mean--you are going to share with them, Winnie. My dear,
-you may take my word for it, that will be better for them, far better
-than if they got your father’s immense fortune into their hands.”
-
-“But injustice can never be best,” she said.
-
-They were in Miss Farrell’s pretty sitting-room, seated together upon
-the sofa, and here Winifred, losing courage altogether, threw her arms
-round her old friend, and put her head down upon the breast that had
-always sympathy for her in all her troubles.
-
-“I am very unhappy,” she said. “I do not see any end to it. My brothers
-both gone and I alone left, and nothing but difficulty before me
-wherever I move. How can I tell how my father’s mind may change in other
-ways, now that he has made up his mind to put me in this changed
-position--and how can I tell--even if that were not so”--
-
-These broken expressions would have conveyed little enlightenment to any
-stranger, but Miss Farrell understood them well enough. She pressed
-Winifred in her arms, and kissed the cheek which was so near her own.
-
-“Has anything been said about Edward?” she asked in a low tone.
-
-“Nothing yet; but how can I tell? Oh yes! there was something. I can’t
-remember exactly what--only a sort of hint; but enough to show--Miss
-Farrell, you always think the best of every one. What can make him do
-it? He must love us--a little--I suppose?”
-
-The doubt in her tone was full of pathos and wondering bewilderment.
-Winnie, though she had already many experiences, had not reached the
-length of understanding that love itself can sometimes torture.
-
-“Love you, my dear? why, of course he loves you! Whom has he else to
-love? You must not let such foolish thoughts get into your mind. Thank
-Heaven, since you were a child you have never had any doubt that I loved
-you, Winnie, and yet I often made you do things you didn’t like, and
-refused to let you do things you did like. Don’t you remember? Oh, I
-could tell you a hundred instances. A man like your dear father, who has
-been a great deal in the world, naturally forms his own ideas. And I can
-tell you, Winnie, it is very, very difficult when one has the power, and
-when one sees that young people are silly, not to take matters into
-one’s own hand, and do for them what one knows to be best. But,
-unfortunately, one never can get the young people to see it--they prefer
-their own way. If they went according to the ideas of their fathers and
-mothers, perhaps there would be less trouble in the world.”
-
-“You don’t really think so,” cried Winnie, indignant. “You would never
-have one go against one’s own heart.”
-
-“I say perhaps, my dear,” said Miss Farrell mildly,--“only perhaps. It
-is a thing no one can be arbitrary about. To have one’s own way is the
-most satisfactory thing, so long as it lasts, but often ‘thereof comes
-in the end perplexity and madness.’ Then one thinks, if one had but
-taken the other turn! Nobody knows, till time shows, which is for the
-best.”
-
-“Is that a proverb?” asked Winnie, with some youthful scorn.
-
-“It sounds a little like it,” said the cheerful old lady, with a little
-laugh, “but, the rhyme was quite unintentional; and, as a matter of
-fact, we know that whatever happens to us in God’s providence is for the
-best.”
-
-“Is my father’s hardheartedness God’s providence?” said Winifred, her
-face becoming almost severe in youthful gravity.
-
-It was not a question easy to answer. She scarcely listened to the
-little lecture Miss Farrell gave, as to the wickedness of condemning her
-father, or calling that hardheartedness which probably was the highest
-exercise of watchful tenderness. “I don’t know that I should have had
-the strength of mind to carry it out; but, my dear,” she said, “I have
-not the very slightest doubt that this is by far the best thing for Tom.
-He will come home a better man; he will have found out that life is
-different from what he thinks. It may be the making of him. Your dear
-father, who is stronger-minded than we are, does it, you may be sure,
-for the best.”
-
-“And if I am ordered to give up everything I care for, perhaps you will
-think that for the best too,” said the girl, withdrawing, half
-sorrowful, half indignant. The elder woman gave her a look full of love
-and sorrow. Behind the smiling of her cheerful little countenance there
-was that consciousness which belongs to experience, that teaching of a
-long life which at her age throws confusing lights upon much that is
-plain and simple to the uninstructed. Miss Farrell in her heart answered
-this last indignant question in a manner which would have confounded
-Winifred; but she said nothing. “Sufficient unto the day is the evil
-thereof.”
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER V
-
-
-Winifred, it will be divined, was not without affairs of her own, which
-were indeed kept in the background by the more urgent complications of
-her family life, but yet were always there; and in every moment of
-repose came in to fill up with sweetness mingled with pain all the
-intervals of her thoughts. A few years before, when Mr. Chester had
-retired from business and had come to live permanently at Bedloe, he had
-begun his life of ease by a long illness, an illness at once dangerous
-and tedious, which he had been “pulled through” by a young doctor, still
-quite unknown to fame, who had devoted himself to the case of his
-patient with an absorbing attention such as elderly gentlemen of
-mercantile connections rarely call forth. Mr. Chester was a man who was
-always sensible of services rendered personally to himself, and as young
-Dr. Langton gave up both time and ease to him, watched by his bedside at
-the crisis of the disease, and never grudged to be called out of bed or
-disturbed at any moment of the day or night, it was natural that a
-grateful patient should form the highest idea of the man who had saved
-his life.
-
-It did not detract from the merits of the young doctor that he belonged,
-though remotely, to a county family, the ancient owners of Bedloe, and
-that he held a higher place in the general estimation than the new
-millionaire himself, whose advent had not been received with enthusiasm.
-Dr. Langton, indeed, was of considerable use to the new-established
-household. He decided several important people to call who had no
-immediate intention of calling, and described with so much fervour the
-sweetness and good manners of the young lady of the house, that the way
-had thus been smoothed for that universal acceptance of Winifred which
-had opened her father’s eyes to the fact that she alone of all the
-family did him credit. Unfortunately, Dr. Langton went a little farther
-than this. He was young, and Winifred was but just taking upon her the
-independent position of mistress of her father’s house. They saw each
-other every day, watched together at the sick-bed, and met in the most
-unrestrained intimacy--and the natural result followed. Had Winifred
-been poor, all his friends would have protested that she was a very bad
-match for Edward Langton, who was believed to have what is called a fine
-career before him; but as she was, instead, the daughter of a very rich
-man, it was permissible that on her side of the question Edward Langton
-should be supposed a very poor match for Winifred. It had been
-accordingly with very doubtful feelings and a great screwing up of his
-courage that the young doctor had presented himself before the rich man
-and asked him for his daughter. The reception he received was less
-terrible than he feared, but more embarrassing. Mr. Chester had received
-the proposal as a joke, a strange but extremely amusing pleasantry.
-“Marry Winnie?” he had said; “you must wait till she is out of long
-clothes--or of short frocks, is it?” And this had been the utmost that
-could be extracted from him. But, at the same time, he had taken no
-steps to discourage or separate the lovers. They had gone on seeing each
-other constantly, and had been sufficiently confident that no serious
-obstacle was to be placed in their way--but never had been able to
-extract a more definite decision or anything that could be called
-consent. For some time, in the freshness of their mutual enchantment,
-the two young people had gone on very gaily with this imperfect
-sanction; but there had then come a time when Edward, impatient, yet not
-venturing to risk a definite negative by using pressure upon the father,
-had filled Winifred’s life with agitation, urging upon her the claims of
-his faithful love, and even now and then proposing to carry her off, and
-trust to the chance of pardon afterwards, rather than bear that
-tantalising, unnecessary delay. Winifred, with mingled happiness and
-distress, had spent many an hour in curbing this impetuosity, and it was
-strange to her, a relief, but yet a surprise and wonder, when he
-suddenly ceased all instances of the kind, and assumed the aspect of a
-man quite satisfied with the present state of affairs, though very
-watchful of all that happened, and curious to know the details of
-everything. The change in him filled her with surprise, and at first
-with a vague uneasiness. But there was no appearance of any failure in
-his devotion to herself, and it was in many respects less embarrassing
-than the constant entreaties which she had found it so difficult to
-resist. Still she would wonder sometimes, accepting, as women so often
-accept, the unexplained decision of the men who are most near to them,
-with that silent despair of ever understanding the motives of the other
-half of humanity which men too so often feel in respect to women.
-
-As for Miss Farrell, who had seen so much both of men and women, she
-divined, or thought she divined, what Dr. Langton meant. But she said
-not a word to her pupil of her divinations. She said, “What a good thing
-that Edward has made up his mind to it. You never would have given in
-to him, Winnie?”
-
-“Oh, never!” said the girl, with a silent, unexpressed sense that
-perhaps it might have been better if she could.
-
-“No, you never would have done it; it is against your nature, and it
-would have been the worst policy. Your dear father is a man of very
-strong principles, and he never would have forgiven you. It would have
-been quite past all hoping for. It is such a good thing Edward perceives
-that at last.”
-
-Winifred did not receive this explanation with all the satisfaction that
-her friend hoped. She felt uneasily the existence of some other with
-which she was not acquainted; but so long as there was no doubt of
-Edward’s love, what did it matter? And she was not herself impatient.
-She saw him every day; she knew (or supposed she knew) all his
-thoughts; she had his confidence, his full trust, his unbroken devotion;
-what more can a woman want? It is sometimes aggravating in the highest
-degree to a man that she should want no more, that she should be content
-with relations which stop so far short of his wishes, and Edward had
-often expressed this fond exasperation. But now he took it quietly
-enough, seeing possibilities which Winifred had not begun to see.
-
-Now, however, the calm of this unexpected content was interrupted from
-the other side. Tom was scarcely gone, shaking off the dust from his
-shoes as he crossed for the last time the threshold of his father’s
-house, when Winifred learned all that was involved in the disastrous
-promotion which had already made her so miserable--not only to supplant
-her brothers (which yet it might be possible to turn to their
-advantage), but to expose herself to risks which were worse than theirs,
-to fall perhaps in her turn and make herself incapable of helping them,
-or for their sake to resign all that was to herself best in life.
-Winifred had retired from her father’s presence with this sword in her
-heart. And Miss Farrell’s consolations, though they soothed her for the
-moment, did not draw it out. She felt the pang and quivering anguish
-through all her being. It was now her turn: she was about to be called
-upon to act the heroic part which is so admirable to hear about, so
-terrible to perform: to give up love and life for the sake of family
-affection lightly returned, or not returned at all, rewarded with
-suspicions and unkindness by those for whom she sacrificed everything.
-To give up her love, her husband, for her brothers! She did what those
-who are disturbed in mind instinctively learn to do. She went out by
-herself into the park, and took a long solitary walk, communing with
-herself. She had looked forward to Miss Farrell’s return as to something
-which would help and strengthen her. And for the moment that new event,
-and all the gentle philosophies that had come from her old friend’s
-lips, had helped her a little. But at the end every one must bear his
-own burden. She went out into the park, which, though the sun had come
-out, was still wet and sodden with last night’s rain. The half-opened
-leaves were all sparkling with wet, the sky had that clear and keen
-sweetness of light which is like the serenity which comes into a human
-face after many tears. The sod was soft and spongy under her feet; but
-Winifred was not in a mood to observe anything. She walked fast and far,
-carrying her thoughts with her, passing everything in review with the
-simplicity and frankness which is impossible when we have to clothe our
-thoughts in words. She would not have said, even to herself, that George
-and Tom would never understand her motives, never believe in her
-affection; but she knew it very well, just as she knew that the grass
-was damp and that she was wetting her feet, a consciousness that neither
-in one case nor the other meant any blame. She knew, too, that her
-feelings and her happiness would matter little more to her father than
-did to herself the feelings, if they had any, of the thorns which she
-put out of her way. To put these consciousnesses into words is to
-condemn; but in one’s thoughts one takes such known facts for granted
-without any opinion.
-
-To leap into the midst of such complications all at once is very hard
-for a young soul. Ordinarily, the girl to whom it suddenly becomes
-apparent that she may be called upon to give up her love, has at least
-something to rest upon in the way of compensation; when it is in
-fiction, she has to save her father from ruin, and often it happens in
-real life that the delight of all her friends, the approbation of her
-parents, the satisfaction of all who love her, is the reward for her
-sacrifice. But poor Winifred was without any such consolation. If she
-gave up her happiness for the sake of retaining and restoring their
-inheritance to her brothers, they would revile her in the meantime, and
-take it as the mere restitution of something stolen from them, in the
-future. Or she might find that the inheritance came to her under
-restrictions which made her sacrifice useless, and her desire to do
-justice impossible. What was she then to do? There came into her mind a
-sudden wish that Edward was still as he was six months ago, vehement,
-impatient, almost desperate. Oh, if he would but take the matter into
-his own hands, risk everything, carry her away, make it impossible once
-for all that she should be the one who had to set all right! She said to
-herself that she ought to have consented when he had urged this upon
-her. Why should she have hesitated? They had been held in suspense for
-two years, a long time in which to exercise patience, to linger on the
-threshold of life. And it was not as if her father wanted her love, or
-would feel his house vacant and miserable without her. He who could cut
-off his sons without a compunction had never shown any particular love
-for his daughter. His thoughts were concentrated upon himself. She was
-not so necessary to him as old Hopkins was, who understood all his
-tastes.
-
-When Winifred suffered herself for a moment to think of herself, to leap
-in imagination from Bedloe, with all its luxuries, from the sombre life
-at home, undisturbed now by any joyous expectation of the boys, with no
-hope even of family letters that would afford anything but pain--to the
-doctor’s little house full of sunshine and pleasantness, the life of two
-which is the perfection of individual existence--her heart, too, seemed
-to leap out of her bosom towards that other world. Oh, if she could but
-be liberated without any action of her own, carried away, transported
-from her own dim life to that of him to whom above all others she
-belonged! This flight of fancy lifted her up in a momentary exaltation
-above all her troubles. Then she tumbled down, down to the dust. She
-knew very well it would not be. He could not, even if he wished it,
-which now it seemed he did not, carry her away without consulting her,
-without her consent. And she could never give that consent. She could
-not abandon her home, her duties, the possibility of serving her
-brothers, the necessity of serving her father. One must act according
-to one’s nature, however clearly one may see a happier way, however
-certain one may be of the inefficiency of self-denial. Sometimes even
-duty becomes a kind of immorality, a servile consent to the tyranny of
-others; but still to the dutiful it is a bond which cannot be broken.
-Winifred felt herself look on like a spectator, and sadly assent to the
-possible destruction of her own life and all her hopes. It might be
-delayed, it might not come at all, but still it was impending over her,
-and she did not know how she was to escape, even in that one impossible
-way.
-
-She had reached the edge of the park without knowing it in the fulness
-of her preoccupation, when the sound of a dog-cart coming along the road
-awoke her attention. It was no wonderful thing that Edward should be
-passing at that moment, though she had not thought of it. Neither was
-it extraordinary that he should throw the reins to his servant and join
-her. “I have just time to walk back with you,” he said.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VI
-
-
-It was scarcely in nature that the appearance of her betrothed, coming
-so suddenly in the midst of her thoughts, should be disagreeable to
-Winifred, but it was an embarrassment to her, and rather added to than
-lessened the trouble on her mind. He led her back into the park, which
-she had been coming out of, scarcely knowing where she wandered. As was
-his way when they were beyond the reach of curious eyes, he took her arm
-instead of offering her his. There was something more caressing, more
-close in this manner of contact. When they were safe beyond all
-interruption, he bent over her tenderly.
-
-“Something is the matter,” he said.
-
-“Nothing new, Edward.”
-
-“Only the trouble of yesterday, Tom’s going away?”
-
-“It is not the trouble of yesterday. It is a trouble which lasts, which
-is going on, which may never come to an end. I don’t think you can say
-of any trouble that it is only of yesterday.”
-
-“That is very true; still, you and I are not given to philosophising,
-Winnie, and I thought there might be some new incident. I suppose he
-sails to-day?”
-
-“Yes, he sails to-day: and when will he come back again? Will he ever
-come back? The two of them? Oh, Edward, life is very hard, very
-different from what one thought.”
-
-“At your age people are seldom so much mixed up in it. But there is the
-good as well as the bad.”
-
-“Perhaps,” said the girl, faltering, “I am looking through spectacles,
-not rose-coloured, all the other way. I don’t see very much of the
-good.”
-
-He pressed her arm close to his side.
-
-“Am not I a little bit of good; is not our life all good if it were only
-once begun?”
-
-“But what if it never begins?”
-
-“Winnie!” he cried, startled, standing still and drawing her suddenly in
-front of him so that he could look into her face.
-
-“Oh, Edward, don’t add to my troubles; I don’t see how it is ever to
-begin. My father means to put me in Tom’s place, as he put Tom in
-George’s place, and already he has said”--
-
-“What has he said?”
-
-“Perhaps it means nothing,” she went on after a pause; “I should have
-kept it to myself.”
-
-“Winnie, that is worse than anything he can have said. What he says I
-can bear, but not that you should keep anything to yourself.”
-
-“It was not much. It was a sort of a threat. He said the match that was
-good enough for Winnie might not be good enough for”--
-
-“His heiress. He is right enough,” young Langton said.
-
-At this, Winifred, who had been anticipating in her own mind all that
-was involved, trembled as if it had never occurred to her before, and
-turned upon him with an air, and indeed with the most real sentiment of
-grieved surprise.
-
-“Right?” she said, with wonder and reproach in her voice.
-
-“A country doctor,” said the young man, “a fellow with nothing, is not a
-match for the heiress of Bedloe. He is right enough. We cannot
-contradict him. You ought to make an alliance like a princess with some
-one like yourself.”
-
-“I did not think,” said Winnie, raising her head with a flush of anger,
-“that you would have been the one to make it all worse.”
-
-He smiled upon her, still holding her closely by the arm. “Did you think
-I had not thought of that before now? Of course, from his point of view,
-and, of course, from all points of view except our own, Winnie”--
-
-“I am glad you make that exception.”
-
-“It is very magnanimous of me to do so, and you will have to be all the
-more good to me. I am not blind, and I have seen it all coming, from the
-moment of Tom’s failure. Why was he so silly as to fail, when a hundred
-boobies get through every year?”
-
-“Poor Tom!” she said, with a little gush of tears.
-
-“Yes; poor Tom! I suppose he never for a moment thought--But, for my
-part, I have seen it coming. I have seen for a long time what way the
-tide was turning. At first there was not much thought of you; you were
-only the little girl in the house. If it had not been so, I should have
-run away, I should not have run my head into the net, and exposed myself
-to certain contempt and rejection. But I saw that nobody knew there was
-in the house an angel unawares.”
-
-“Edward, you make me ashamed! You know how far I am”--
-
-“From being an angel? I hope so, Winnie. If I saw the wings budding, I
-should get out my instruments and clip them: it would be a novel sort
-of an operation. I thought their ignorance was my opportunity.”
-
-She was partly mollified, partly alarmed. “You did not think all this
-before you let yourself--care for me, Edward?”
-
-“I did before I allowed myself to tell you that I--cared for you, as you
-say. One does not do such a thing without thinking. There was a time
-when I thought that I must give up the splendid practice of Bedloe, with
-Shippington into the bargain; the rich appointment of parish doctor, the
-fat fees of the Union”--
-
-“You can laugh at it,” she said, “but it is very, very serious to me.”
-
-“And so it is very, very serious to me. So much so that six months ago I
-wanted to throw everything up, if you would only have consented to come
-with me, and seek our fortune, I did not mind where”--
-
-“Ah!” she said. There was in the exclamation a world of wistful meaning.
-What an escape it would have been from all after peril! Winifred said
-this with the slight shiver of one who sees the means of safety which
-she could never have taken advantage of.
-
-“But now,” he said, “it is too late for that.”
-
-His tone of conviction went to Winifred’s heart like a stone. She would
-never have consented to it; but yet why did he say it was too late? She
-gave him a wistful glance, but asked no question. To do so would have
-been contrary to her pride and every feeling. They went on for a few
-minutes in silence, she more cast down than she could explain--he adding
-nothing to what he had said. Why did he add nothing? Things could not be
-left now as they were, without mutual explanation and decision what they
-were to do. Too late? She felt in her heart, on the contrary, that now
-was the only moment in which it could have been done, in which she could
-have wound herself up to the possibility--if it were not for other
-possibilities, which, alas! would thrust themselves into the way.
-
-“I have something to tell you,” he said, “something which you will think
-makes everything worse. I might have kept you in ignorance of it, as I
-have been doing; but the knowledge must come some time, and it will
-explain what I have said”--
-
-She withdrew a little from him, and drew herself up to all the height
-she possessed, which was not very much. There went to her heart a quick
-dart like the stab of a knife. She thought he was about to tell her that
-his own mind had changed, or that her coming wealth and importance had
-made it incompatible with his pride to continue their engagement.
-Something of this kind it seemed certain that it must be. In the sudden
-conviction of the moment it did not occur to Winifred that such a new
-thing could scarcely be told while he held her so closely to him, and
-clasped her hand and arm so firmly. But it was not a moment for the
-exercise of reason. She did not look up, but she raised her head
-instinctively and made an effort to loosen her hand from his clasp. But
-of these half-involuntary movements he took no note, being fully
-occupied with what was in his mind.
-
-“Winnie,” he said in a serious voice, “your father talks at his ease of
-making wills and changing the disposition of his property. I don’t
-suppose he thinks for a moment how near he may be--how soon these
-changes may come into effect.”
-
-A little start, a little tremor ran through her frame. Her attitude of
-preparation for a blow relaxed. She did not understand what he meant in
-the relief of perceiving that it was not what she thought.
-
-“My father? I don’t understand you, Edward.”
-
-“No, I scarcely expected you would. He looks what people call the
-picture of health.”
-
-She started now violently and drew her arm out of his in the shock of
-the first suggestion. “My father!” she stammered--“the picture of
-health--you do not mean, you cannot mean”--
-
-“I have been cruel,” he said, drawing tenderly her arm into his. “I have
-given you a great shock. My darling, it had to be done sooner or later.
-Your father, though he looks so well, is not well, Winnie. I never was
-satisfied that he got over that illness as he thought he did. But even I
-was not alarmed for a long time. Now for several months I have been
-watching him closely. If he does not make this new will at once, he may
-never do it. If he does, it will not be long before you are called on to
-assume your place.”
-
-“Edward! you do not mean that my father--You don’t mean that there is
-absolute danger--to his life--soon--now? Edward! you do not think”--
-
-“Dear, you must show no alarm. You must learn to be quite calm. You must
-not betray your knowledge. It may be at any moment--to-day, to-morrow,
-no one can tell. It is not certain--nothing is certain--he may go on for
-a year.”
-
-The light seemed to fail in Winifred’s eyes. She leant against her lover
-with a rush and whirl of hurrying thoughts that seemed to carry away her
-very life. It was not the awful sensation of a calamity from which there
-is no escape, such as often overwhelms the tender soul when first
-brought face to face with death; but rather a horrible sense of what
-that doom would be to him, the cutting off of everything in which, so
-far as she knew, he took any pleasure or ever thought of. The idea of a
-spiritual life beyond would not come into any accordance with her
-consciousness of him. Mr. Chester was one of those men whom it is
-impossible to think of as entering into rest, or attaining immediate
-felicity by the sudden step of death. There are some people whom the
-imagination refuses to connect with any surroundings but those of
-prosaic humanity. They must die, too, like the most spiritually-minded;
-but there comes upon the soul a sensation of moral vertigo when we think
-of them as entering the life of an unseen world. This, though it may
-seem unnatural to say so, was the first sensation of Winifred, a sense
-of horror and alarm, an immediate realisation of the terrible
-inappropriateness of such a removal. What would become of him when
-removed from earth, the only state of existence with which he had any
-affinities? It sent a shiver over her, a chill sense of the unknown and
-unimaginable which seemed to freeze the blood in her veins. It was only
-when she recovered from this that natural feeling gained utterance. She
-had leant against her lover in that first giddiness, with her head
-swimming, her strength giving way. She came slowly back to herself,
-feeling his arm which supported her with a curious beatific sense that
-everything was explained between him and her, mingled with the sensation
-of natural grief and dismay.
-
-“I do not feel as if it could be possible,” she said faintly. Then, with
-trembling lips, “My father?” and melted into tears.
-
-“My dearest, it is right you should know. It is for this reason I have
-tried to persuade you not to go against him in anything. The more
-tranquillity he has, the better are his chances for life. Let him do as
-he threatens. Perhaps if you withdraw all opposition he will delay the
-making of another will, as almost all men do--for there seems time
-enough for such an operation, and nothing to hurry for. Get him into
-this state of mind if you can, Winnie. Don’t oppose him; let it be
-believed that you see the justice of his intention, that you are willing
-to do what he pleases.”
-
-“Even”--she said, and looked up at him, pausing, unable to say more.
-
-He took both her hands in his, and looked at her, smiling. “Even,” he
-said, “to the length of allowing him to believe that you have given up a
-man that was never half good enough for you; but who believes in you
-all the same like heaven.”
-
-“Believes in me--when I pretend to give up what I don’t give up, and
-pretend to accept what I don’t accept? Is that the kind of woman you
-believe in?” she cried, drawing away her hands. “How can I do so? How
-can I consent to cheat my father, and he perhaps--perhaps”--
-
-She stood faltering, trembling, crying, but detaching herself with
-nervous force from his support, in a passion of indignation and trouble
-and dismay.
-
-He answered her with a line in which is the climax of heart-rending
-tragedy, holding out to her the hands from which she had escaped--
-
- “Faith unfaithful kept him falsely true.”
-
-“That may do for poetry,” she said; “but for me, I am not great enough
-or grand enough to--to--to be able to brave it. Edward, do not ask me.
-I must tell the truth. If I tried to do anything else, my face, my looks
-would betray me. Oh, don’t be so hard on me. Ask me something less than
-this, ask me now to”--
-
-She stopped terror-stricken, not knowing what she had said; but he only
-looked at her tenderly, shaking his head. “If I had ever persuaded you
-to that,” he said, “I should have been a cad and a rascal, for it would
-have broken your heart. But now I should be worse--I might be a
-murderer. Winnie, you must yield for his sake. You must let him live as
-long as God permits.”
-
-“And deceive him?” she said, almost inaudibly. “Oh, you don’t know what
-you are asking of me! You are asking too much cleverness, too much
-power. I can only say one thing or another. I cannot be falsely true.”
-
-“You can do everything that is necessary, whatever it may be, for those
-you love,” he said.
-
-She stood faltering before him for a moment, turning her eyes from one
-side to the other, as if in search of help. But there was nothing that
-could give her any aid. The heavens seemed to close in above her, and
-the earth to disappear from under her feet. If she had ever consented to
-an untruth in her life, it had been to shield and excuse her brothers,
-for whom there were always apologies to be made. And how to deceive she
-knew not.
-
-They went on together across the park, not noticing the wetness of the
-grass or the threatening of the sky, upon which clouds were once more
-blowing up for rain, so much absorbed in their consultation that they
-were close to the house before they were aware, and started like guilty
-things surprised when Mr. Chester came sharply upon them round a corner,
-buttoned up to the chin, and with an umbrella in his hand.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VII
-
-
-“Why don’t you come to the house and have your talk out? She has got her
-feet wet, and if she does not look sharp, we shall all be caught in the
-rain--a doctor should know better than to expose a young lady to
-bronchitis. Besides, her life is more important than it ever was
-before.”
-
-“We forgot how the skies were looking. You should not be out of doors
-either; it is worse for you than for her. I told you this morning you
-had a cold.”
-
-“You are always telling me I have a cold. I shan’t live a day the less
-for that,” said Mr. Chester, with a jauntiness which made Winifred’s
-heart sick.
-
-“I hope not, but we must take care,” said young Langton. “Come back
-now--don’t go any farther. I hope you were coming only to bring Miss
-Chester back.”
-
-“I was coming to bring Miss Chester back--and for other things,” said
-her father significantly. He put a little emphasis on the name, and
-Winifred had already been painfully affected by hearing her name
-pronounced so formally by her lover. He had never addressed her
-familiarly in her father’s presence, but now there seemed a meaning in
-everything, and as her father repeated it, there seemed in it a whole
-new world and new disposition of affairs. “But as it is going to be a
-wet night,” he added, “and we shall have a dull time of it, nothing but
-myself and two females at dinner, you had better come and dine with us,
-doctor, if you have nothing better to do.”
-
-“I will come with pleasure,” Langton said. He had perfect command of
-himself, and yet he could not refrain from a momentary glance at
-Winifred, which said much.
-
-She, too, divined, with a sinking of her heart, that it was not merely
-for dinner, or to relieve himself from the society of “two females,”
-that her father gave the invitation. He was unusually gracious and
-smiling.
-
-“You know you’re always welcome,” he said. “The ladies spoil you. A
-young doctor is something like a curate, he is always spoiled by the
-ladies; but they shan’t have so much of your company as they expect, for
-I have got several things to talk to you about.”
-
-“As many as you like,” said Langton, “but let me entreat you to go in
-now.”
-
-“You see how anxious our friend is about my health, Winnie; he does not
-care half so much for yours, and you are a deal more liable to take cold
-than ever I was. You take that from your mother, who was always a feeble
-creature. The stamina is on the Chester side. Very well, doctor, very
-well. I don’t like the wet any more than you do. I’m going in, don’t be
-afraid. Dinner at seven, sharp, and don’t keep us waiting.”
-
-Mr. Chester’s laugh seemed to the young pair to mean much; the very wave
-of his hand as he turned away, his insistance upon the hour of dinner,
-all breathed of fate. The two young people exchanged one look as they
-shook hands; on his side it was a look at once of encouragement and
-entreaty--on hers of terror and wistfulness. She was afraid and yet
-anxious to be left alone with her father. It seemed to Winifred that she
-could bear what he said to herself, however painful it might be, but
-that an insulting dismissal of Edward was more than she could bear. She
-could not linger, however, nor say a word to him beyond what ordinary
-civility required. Even the momentary pause did not pass without remark.
-
-“Some last words?” Mr. Chester said; “one would think you had seen
-enough of each other. You should make your appointments a little earlier
-in the day.”
-
-“It was no appointment, papa. I was walking, and Dr. Langton came up in
-his dog-cart.”
-
-“Oh, very likely; these things fall in so pat, don’t they? I suppose I
-am past the age for encountering people in dog-carts just when I want
-them. But you must not calculate too much on that,” he said with a
-laugh. “There’s no reason why I shouldn’t marry and provide myself with
-another family, that might be more to my mind than you.”
-
-To this Winnie made no reply. The threat had offended her on other
-occasions; now it affected her with that dreadful sense of the
-intolerable to which words can give no expression; it brought the blood
-in a rush to her face, and she looked at him in spite of herself with
-eyes in which pity and horror were mingled. He met her look with a
-laugh.
-
-“You are horrified, are you? That’s all very well for you; but let me
-tell you, many an older man than I, and less pleasing, perhaps, has got
-a pretty young wife before now. It has to be paid for, like every other
-luxury; but women are plenty, my dear, though you mayn’t think so.”
-
-“Papa, do you think this is a subject to discuss with me?”
-
-“Why not? You are the only one except myself that would be much affected
-by it. It might interfere with your comforts, and it would interfere
-very much with your importance, I can tell you, Miss Winnie.”
-
-“Then, father,” the girl said, “for Heaven’s sake do it, and don’t talk
-of it any more. Rather that a thousand times than to be forced to agree
-to what I abhor, than to be put in another’s place, than to have to give
-up”--
-
-He turned round and looked at her somewhat sternly. “What do you expect
-to be obliged to give up?” he said.
-
-Between her fear of doing harm to him, whose tranquillity she had been
-charged to preserve, and her fear of precipitating matters and bringing
-upon herself at once the prohibition she feared--and that natural
-nervous desire to forestall a catastrophe which was entirely
-contradictory of the other sentiments, Winifred paused and replied to
-him with troubled looks rather than with speech. When she found her
-voice, she answered, faltering--
-
-“What you said to me yesterday, meant giving up the truth and all I have
-ever cared for in my life. I have always wanted, desired, more than my
-life, to be of use to--the boys--and to be made to appear as if I were
-against them”--
-
-Her voice was interrupted with sobs. Ah, but was not this the beginning
-of treachery? It was the truth, but not the whole truth; the boys were
-much, but there was something which was still more. Already in the first
-outset and beginning she was but falsely true.
-
-“This is all about the boys, is it?” he said coldly--“as you call them.
-I should say the men--who have taken their own way, and had their own
-will, and like it, I hope. If it comes to a bargain between you and me,
-Winnie, there must be something more than that.”
-
-“There can be no bargain between you and me,” said Winifred. In the
-meantime, looking at him, she had thought his colour varied, and that a
-slight stumble he made over a stone was a sign of weakness; and her
-heart sank with sudden compunction. “Oh, no bargain, papa! It is yours
-to tell me what to do, and mine to--to obey you.” Her voice weakened and
-grew low as she said these words. She felt as if it were a solemn
-promise she was making, instead of the most ordinary of dutiful
-speeches. He nodded his head repeatedly as she spoke.
-
-“That’s as it should be, Winnie,--that’s as it should be; continue like
-that, my dear, and you shall hear no more of the new wife. So long as
-you are reasonable, I am quite content with my daughter, who does me
-credit. It is your duty to do me credit. I am going to do a great deal
-for you, and I have more claim than just the ordinary claim. Go in now,
-the rain’s coming. As for me, for all that young fellow says, I don’t
-believe it matters. I feel as fit as ever I did in my life. Still,
-bronchitis is a nuisance,” he added, coughing a little, as he followed
-her indoors.
-
-Winifred did not appear again till the hour of dinner. She was, like
-every one who hears a sentence of death for the first time, apprehensive
-that the event which seemed at one moment incredible might happen the
-next, and she stole along the corridor at least half a dozen times, to
-make sure that her father was in the room called the library, in which
-he read his newspapers. If any sound was heard in the silence of the
-house, she conjured up terrible visions of a sudden fall and
-catastrophe.
-
-How was it possible to oppose him in anything? If he told her to abandon
-Edward, she would have to reply--as if he had asked her to go out for a
-walk, or drive with him in his carriage--“Yes, papa.” It would not
-matter what he asked, she must make the same answer, conventional,
-meaning as little as if it had been a request for a cup of tea. And
-about his will the same assent would have to be necessary. She must
-appear to him and to the world to be very willing to supplant her
-brothers; she must appear to give up her lover because now she was too
-great and too rich to marry a poor man. This was the charge her lover
-himself had laid upon her. She must consent to everything. The true
-feelings of her mind, and all her intentions and hopes, must be laid
-aside, and she must appear as if she were another woman, a creature
-influenced by the will of others without any of her own.
-
-Even that was a possible position. A girl might give up all natural will
-and impulse. She might be a passive instrument in other people’s hands.
-She might take passively what was given to her, and passively allow
-something else to be taken away: that might be weak, miserable, and
-unworthy--but it need not be false. What was required of her was more
-than this. It was required of her that she should pretend to be all this
-till her father should die, and then turn round and deceive him in his
-grave. The thought made Winifred shiver with a chill which penetrated
-her very heart. After, could she undo all she had done, baulk him after
-he was dead, proclaim to all the world that she had deceived him? Was
-that what Edward meant by being falsely true? She said to herself that
-she could not do it, that it would be impossible. In the case of her
-brothers, perhaps, where only renunciation was necessary, she might do
-it; but to gain happiness for herself she could not do it. “I cannot, I
-cannot!” she cried to herself under her breath; and then lower still,
-with an anguish of resolution and determination, “I will not!” If she
-gave him up, it should be for ever. She would not play a part, and
-pretend submission, and deceive.
-
-But, to the astonishment of both these young people, Mr. Chester that
-evening did not say a word on the subject. During dinner he was more
-agreeable than usual; but when the ladies went out of the room, young
-Langton, as he met the eyes of his betrothed, gave her a look which told
-that he knew what was coming. He was so nervous when he was left behind
-that for the first few minutes he hardly knew what was being said to
-him; but when he calmed down and came to himself, an astonished sense
-that nothing was being said took the place of his dread, and bewildered
-him altogether. All that Mr. Chester had to say was to ask for some
-information about a small estate which was to be sold in another part of
-the country which was better known to the doctor than to himself. He
-asked his advice, indeed, as to whether he should or should not become
-its purchaser, in a way which made young Langton’s head go round, for it
-was the manner of a man who was consulting one of those who were
-concerned, an intimate friend, perhaps a son-in-law. He said to himself,
-after a moment, when this subject was exhausted, that now it must be
-coming. But, on the contrary, there was not a word.
-
-When the two gentlemen went into the drawing-room, Winifred asked him
-with her eyes a question which was full of the anguish of suspense. He
-managed behind the cover of a book to say to her, “Nothing has been
-said;” but this was so wonderful that the relief was too much, and
-neither could she believe in that. They both felt that the pause, though
-almost miraculous, could not be real, and that the coming storm was all
-the more certain because of this delay.
-
-Late that night Mr. Chester felt unwell, and sent into the village for
-the doctor just as he was going to bed. Langton put on his coat, and
-jumped into the dog-cart which had been sent for him, with a sudden
-quickening of all his pulses, and the sense of a miraculous escape more
-distinctly in his mind than solicitude for his patient. Winifred met him
-at the door with wild anxiety and terror, and followed him to her
-father’s room, with all her nerves strung for the great and terrible
-event of which she had been warned. She thought nothing less than that
-the hour of calamity had come, and the whole house was moved with a
-vague horror of anticipation, although no one knew that there was
-anything to fear. The doctor’s practised eye, however, saw in a moment
-that it was a false alarm, and it was with a pang almost of
-disappointment that he reassured her. He could only appear glad, but
-there was no doubt in his own mind that it was a distinct mistake of
-Providence. Had Mr. Chester died then, he would have left the world with
-one or two sins the less on his conscience, and a great deal of human
-misery would have been spared.
-
-“You think I should not have roused you out of your comfortable bed
-without the excuse of dying, or at least something more in it?” the
-patient said; “but you will find I am a tough customer, and likely to
-give you more trouble before you are done with me.”
-
-“It is no trouble,” the doctor said, with a grave face; “but you must
-learn to be careful.”
-
-“Pshaw!” said the rich man. “I tell you I am a tough customer. It is not
-a bit of an evening walk that will free you of me.”
-
-“We will do our best to fortify you for evening walks; but you must be
-careful,” Langton said.
-
-Upon which his patient gave a chuckle, and turned round in his bed and
-went to sleep like a two-years child.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER VIII
-
-
-A threatened life is said to last long. Winifred Chester lived in great
-alarm and misery for a week or two, watching every movement and every
-look of her father, expecting almost to see him fall and die before her
-very eyes. The horror of a catastrophe which she could not avert, which
-nothing could be done to stave off, intensified the natural feeling
-which makes the prospect of another’s death, even of an indifferent
-person, overawing and terrible. And though it was impossible to believe
-that a man like Mr. Chester could inspire his daughter with that
-impassioned filial love which many daughters bear to their parents, yet
-he was her father, and all the habits of her life were associated with
-him: so that the idea of his sudden removal conveyed almost as great a
-shock to her mind as if the warmest bonds of love, instead of a natural
-affection much fretted by involuntary judgments given in her heart
-against him, had been the bond between them.
-
-And there can be nothing in the world more dreadful to the mind than to
-watch the life and actions of a human creature whom we know to be on the
-brink of the grave, but who neither suspects nor anticipates any danger,
-and lives every day as though he were to live for ever. To hear him say
-what he was going to do in the time to come, the changes he meant to
-make, the improvements, the new furnishings, the plantings, all that was
-to be done during the next ten years, filled Winifred with a thrill of
-misery which was not unmingled with compunction. Could she say nothing
-to him, give him no hint, whisper in his ear no intimation that his days
-were numbered? She shrank within herself at the thought of presuming to
-do so; and yet to be with him and walk by him, and listen to all his
-anticipations, and never do it, seemed horrible. All his thoughts were
-of the world in which he had, as he did not know, so precarious a
-footing. He was a man who wanted no other, whose horizon was bounded by
-the actual, whose aspirations did not exceed what human life could give
-him. He had met with disappointments and probably had felt them as
-bitterly as other men, but his active spirit had never been arrested, he
-had turned to something else in which he expected compensation. The
-something else at present was Winifred; she had done him credit, and
-might do so still in a higher degree than had been possible to her
-brothers. She might marry anybody. As for the doctor, when the moment
-came, Mr. Chester knew very well how to make short work of the doctor.
-And Winnie, of whom there could be no doubt that she was a lady, should
-marry a lord and satisfy her father’s pride, and make up for everything.
-
-His mind had taken refuge in this with an elasticity which minds of
-higher tone and better inspirations do not always possess; and those
-plans which to her were so frightful, those arrangements of years which
-he should never see, were all with a view to this satisfaction which he
-had promised himself. He was going to preserve the game strictly, a duty
-which he had not much thought of hitherto: he was going to enlarge the
-house--to build a new wing for my lord, as he began within himself to
-name his unknown son-in-law. In these arrangements he forgot his own
-sons, putting them aside altogether, as if they had never existed, and
-forgot also, or at least never took into consideration, any uncertainty
-in life, any thought of consolations less positive.
-
-To see a man so terribly off his guard is always a spectacle very
-terrible and surprising when the mind of the spectator is roused to it,
-just as the sight of any indifferent passer-by going lightly along a
-road on which death awaits him round the next corner, is almost more
-appalling than the sight of death itself, especially if we cannot warn
-him or do anything to save. And how could he die? A man who cared for
-nothing that was not in the life he knew, how was he to adapt himself to
-another, to anything so different? Winifred’s brain swam, the light
-faded before her as she sat watching him, unable to take her eyes from
-him, full of terror, compassion, pity.
-
-“What are you staring at so?” he asked on more than one occasion.
-
-“Nothing, papa,” Winifred replied incoherently, consciousness suddenly
-coming back to her as his voice broke the giddiness and throng of
-intolerable thoughts.
-
-“One would think you saw a ghost behind me,” he said, with a laugh.
-“That’s the new æsthetic fashion of absent-mindedness, I suppose;” and
-this explanation satisfied and even pleased him, for he wished Winnie to
-be of the latest fashion and “up to everything” with the best.
-
-Miss Farrell, on the other hand, scolded her pupil, as much as she could
-scold any one, for this sudden alarm which had seized her. “It is just a
-fad,” the old lady said. “Edward has his fads like other people: doctors
-have; they are fond of a discovery that leads to nothing. I never saw
-your dear father look better in his life.”
-
-“He does not look ill,” Winifred allowed, with a faint movement of
-relief.
-
-“Ill? he looks strong, younger than he did five years ago, and such a
-colour, and an excellent appetite. But I am glad to hear that is what
-Edward thinks, for it explains everything.”
-
-“Glad?” it was Winifred’s turn to exclaim.
-
-“My dear, when you are my age you will know that one is sometimes glad
-of an explanation of things that have puzzled one, even though the
-explanation itself is not cheerful. I think this fright of Edward’s is a
-piece of folly, but yet it explains many things. As for your dear
-father, if he were a little unwell from time to time, that would be
-nothing to wonder at. Gout, for instance--one is always prepared for
-gout in a man of his age. But he is up early and late, he has the
-complexion of a ploughboy, and can eat everything without even a thought
-of his digestion. I envy him,” she said, with fervour. Then, giving
-Winifred a kiss as she leant over her, “You are seeing everything _en
-noir_, my dear, and Edward is giving in to you. Don’t think any more
-about it for three days; in the meantime I will watch him; give me three
-days, and promise me to be happy in the meantime.”
-
-This time Winifred did not repeat the inappropriate expression, but only
-looked at her old friend with tears in her eyes. “I don’t think I have
-very much to be happy about,” she said.
-
-“You have life before you, and youth and hope; and you have Edward; and
-your dear father, so far as I can see, in perfect health; and the
-others--in the hands of Providence Winnie.”
-
-“Are we not all in the hands of Providence,” said the girl; “those who
-live and those who die, those who do well and those who do ill? and it
-does not seem to make any difference.”
-
-“That is because we see such a little way, such a little way--never what
-to-morrow is going to bring forth,” Miss Farrell said.
-
-But this conversation did not do very much to reassure Winifred, and at
-the end of the three days the old lady said nothing. Her experienced
-eyes saw, after a close investigation, certain trifles which brought her
-to the young doctor’s opinion, or at least made her acknowledge to
-herself that he might possibly be right. It is to be feared that Miss
-Farrell did not look upon this possibility with horror. She was calmer,
-not so much interested, and less full of that instinctive horror and awe
-of death which is most strong in the young. She had seen a great many
-people die; perhaps she was not for that more reconciled to the idea of
-it in her own person than others; but she had come to look upon it with
-composure where others were concerned. She thought it likely enough that
-Edward might be right; and she thought that, perhaps, this was not the
-conclusion which would be most regrettable. It would leave Winifred
-free. If he did not alter his will, it would restore the boys to their
-rights; and if he did alter his will, Winifred would restore them to
-their rights. On making a balance of the greatest happiness of the
-greatest number, no doubt it would be for the best that Mr. Chester
-should end his career.
-
-After these three days, at the end of which Winifred asked no
-explanation from her friend, many other days followed, with nothing
-happening. The force of the impression was softened in her mind, and
-though the appearance of Mr. Chester’s man of business on two or three
-several occasions gave her a renewed thrill of terror, yet her father
-said nothing on the subject of his will, and she was glad on her side to
-ignore it, feeling that nothing she could say or do would have any
-effect upon his resolution. On the last evening, when Mr. Babington,
-after a long afternoon with Mr. Chester in the library, stayed to
-dinner, the cheerfulness and satisfaction of the master of the house
-were visible to everybody. He had the best wine in his cellar out for
-his old friend, and talked to him all the evening of “old days,” as he
-said, days when he himself had little expectation of ever being the
-Squire of Bedloe.
-
-“But many things have changed since that time,” he added, “and the last
-is first and the first last, eh, Babington, in more senses than one.”
-
-“Yes, in more senses than one,” the lawyer said gravely, sipping the old
-port which had been disinterred for him with an aspect not half so
-jovial as that of his patron, though it was wine such as seldom appears
-at any table in these degenerate days.
-
-“In more senses than one,” Mr. Chester repeated. “Fill your glass again,
-old Bab; and, Miss Farrell, stay a moment, and let me give you a little
-wine, for I am going to propose a toast.”
-
-“I am not in the habit of drinking toasts,” said Miss Farrell, who had
-risen from her chair; “but as I am sure it is one which a lady need not
-hesitate about, since you propose it”--
-
-“No lady need hesitate,” said Mr. Chester, “for it is to one that is a
-true lady, as good a lady as if she had royal blood in her veins. You
-would not better her, I can tell you, if you were to search far and
-wide; and as you have had some share in making her what she is, Miss
-Farrell, it stands to reason you should have a share in her advancement.
-I have a great mind to call in all the servants and make them drink it
-too.”
-
-“Don’t,” said the lawyer hurriedly; “a thing is well enough among
-friends that is not fit for strangers, or servants either. For my part,
-I wish everything that is good to Miss Winifred; but yet”--
-
-“Hold your tongue, Babington; it is none of your business. Here’s the
-very good health of the heiress of Bedloe, and good luck to her, and a
-fine title and a handsome husband, and everything that heart can
-desire.”
-
-The two ladies had risen, and still stood, Miss Farrell with the glass
-of wine which Mr. Chester had given her in her hand, Winifred standing
-very straight by the table, and white as the dress she wore. Miss
-Farrell grew pale too, gazing from one to the other of the two
-gentlemen, who drank their wine, one with a flushed and triumphant
-countenance, the other in little thoughtful gulps. “I can’t refuse to
-drink the health of Winifred, however it is put,” she said tremulously.
-“But if this is what you mean, Mr. Chester”--
-
-“Yes, my old girl,” cried Mr. Chester, “this is what I mean; and I don’t
-know what anybody can have to say against it--you, in particular, that
-have brought her up, and done your duty by her, I must say. She has
-always been a good friend to you, and always will be, I can answer for
-her, and you shall never want a home as long as she has one. But if you
-have anything to say against my arrangements, or what I mean to do for
-her”--
-
-Miss Farrell put down the wine with a hand that trembled slightly. She
-towered into tremulous height, or so it seemed to the lookers-on. “I say
-nothing about the term which you have permitted yourself to apply to me,
-Mr. Chester,” she said. “I can make allowance for bad breeding; but if
-you think you can prevent me from forming an opinion, and expressing
-it”--
-
-“Be quiet, Chester,” cried the lawyer, kicking him under the table; but
-in the height of his triumph he was not to be kept down.
-
-“You may form your opinions as you please, and express them too; but, by
-George! if you express anything about my affairs, or take it upon you to
-criticise, it will have to be in some one else’s house.”
-
-“That is quite enough,” said the old lady. “I am not in the habit of
-receiving affronts. This day is the last I shall spend in your house. I
-bid you good evening, Mr. Babington.” She waved her hand majestically as
-she went away. As for Winnie, who had endeavoured to stop him with an
-indignant cry of “Father!” she turned upon Mr. Chester a pair of eyes,
-large and full of woe, which blazed out of her pale face in passionate
-protestation as she hurried after her friend. The exit of the ladies was
-so sudden after this swift and hot interchange of hostilities that it
-left the two men confounded. Mr. Chester gave vent to an exclamation or
-two, and turned to his supporter on the other side.
-
-“What did I say?” he cried. “I haven’t said anything, have I, to make a
-tragedy about?”
-
-“It would have been a great deal better to say nothing at all,” was all
-the comfort Babington gave him. The lawyer went on with the port, which
-was very good. He thought quarrels were always a nuisance, but that
-Chester did indeed--there could be no doubt of it--want some one to take
-him down a peg or two.
-
-“If your daughter does not much like it herself, as seems to be the
-case, it’s a pity to set the old lady on to make her worse. And Miss
-Winifred wants a lady with her,” he said between the gulps.
-
-He gave no support to the angry man, hot with excitement and triumph, to
-whom this sudden check had come in the midst of his outburst of angry
-satisfaction.
-
-Mr. Chester’s countenance fell.
-
-“You don’t mean,” he cried, “that she will be such a fool as to go away?
-Pshaw! she’s not such a fool as that. She knows on what side her
-bread’s buttered. She’s lived at Bedloe these dozen years.”
-
-“Everybody knows Miss Farrell,” said the lawyer. “She’s as proud as
-Lucifer, and as fiery, if she is set ablaze.”
-
-“Pooh!” said the other; “it is nothing but a breeze; we’ll be all right
-again to-morrow. She knows me, and I know her. She is not such a fool as
-to throw away a comfortable home, because I called her old girl. Are you
-determined, after all, that you won’t stay the night?”
-
-“I must get home--I must indeed. To-morrow early I have half a dozen
-appointments.”
-
-“Then, if you will go,” said Mr. Chester,--“which I take unkind of you,
-for, of course, the appointments could stand, if you chose;--but if you
-must go, it’s time for your train.”
-
-“Thank you for telling me,” said Mr. Babington. He jumped up with a
-slight resentment, though he had been quite determined about going away
-that night; but then he had not known that there would be this quarrel,
-which he should have liked to see the end of, or that the port would be
-so good.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER IX
-
-
-The sound of the brougham rolling along down the avenue, and of the
-closing of the great door upon the departing guest, came to Winifred, as
-she sat alone, with a dreary sound. Mr. Babington was no particular ally
-of hers, and yet it felt like the going away of a friend. Presently her
-father came into the room, talking over his shoulder to old Hopkins
-about the hot water and lemons which were to be placed in the library
-ready for him. “Ten o’clock will do,” he said. It was only about nine,
-and Winifred felt, not with transport, that she was to have her father’s
-society for the next hour. It was by this time too warm to have a fire
-in the evening, but yet they sat habitually, when the lamp was lighted,
-near the fireplace. Mr. Chester came up to this central spot, and drew a
-chair near to his daughter and sat down. He brought a smell of wine with
-him, and a sensation of heat and excitement. “Why are you sitting by
-yourself,” he said, “like a sparrow on the housetop? It seems to me you
-are always alone.”
-
-“I shall have to be alone in future, papa. Miss Farrell”--Winifred could
-not say any more for the sob in her throat.
-
-“Oh, this is too much!” said Mr. Chester. “Couldn’t she or any one see
-that I was a little excited? She must know I don’t mean any harm. That
-is all nonsense, Winnie. You shall say something pretty to her from me,
-and make an end of it. Why, what’s all this fuss about a hasty word? She
-_is_ an old girl if you come to that--But I don’t want any botheration
-now. I want everything to be straight and pleasant. We are going to have
-company, people staying in the house, and you can’t do without her, that
-is clear.”
-
-“Oh, papa,” said Winifred, “I wish you would not have any one staying in
-the house. I don’t know what you meant to-night, but if it is anything
-about me, I--I don’t feel able for company. It is so short a time since
-poor Tom”--
-
-“You had better let poor Tom alone. I want to hear nothing more of him,”
-said the father. “Mind what I say. I mean to make a lady of you, Winnie;
-but if you turn upon me like the rest, I am just as fit to do the same
-to you.”
-
-“I would rather you did than have what should be theirs,” said Winifred.
-Her heart was beating wildly in her breast with apprehension and dismay,
-and she could not be prudent as she had been bidden to be, nor consent
-to be what was so odious to her; but even in the warmth of her protest
-Edward’s words occurred to her, and she faltered and stopped, with an
-alarmed look at her father. He was flushed, and his eyes were fiery and
-red.
-
-“You are going a little too fast,” he said. “It is neither theirs nor
-yours, but mine; and I should like to know who has any right to take it
-from me. Now that we’ve begun on this subject, we’ll have it out,
-Winnie. You’ve been having your own way more than was good for you.
-Perhaps, after all, Miss Farrell, who has let you do as you pleased, can
-go, and somebody else be got who knows better what is suitable to a
-young lady like you. I can have no more flirtations with doctors, or
-curates, or that sort. You are old enough to be married, and I want no
-more nonsense. That sort of thing, though it means nothing, is bad for
-a girl settling in life.”
-
-Winifred had turned from white to red, sitting gazing at him, yet
-shrinking from his eyes. “Papa,” she said, “I don’t know what you mean,”
-in a voice so low and troubled that he curved his hand over his ear,
-half in pretence, half in sincerity, to hear what she had to say.
-
-“What I mean?--oh, that is very easy--you are not a child any longer,
-and you must throw aside childish things. I have asked a few people for
-the week after next. It’s too early for the country, but I know some
-that are soon tired of town; and there is a young fellow among them
-who--well, who is very well disposed towards you, and well worth your
-catching were you twenty times an heiress. So I hope you’ll mind what
-you’re about, and play your cards well, and make me father-in-law to an
-earl. That’s all that I require of you, my dear; and it’s more for your
-own advantage than mine, when all is said.”
-
-He was very much flushed, she thought, and his eyes almost starting from
-his head. Terror seized her, as though some dreadful catastrophe might
-happen before her eyes. “Papa,” she said, with an effort, “this is all
-very new, and there is so much to think of. Please let it be for
-to-morrow. There has been so much to-night--my head is quite confused,
-and I don’t seem to understand what you say.”
-
-“You shall understand what I say, and it is better to be clear about it
-once for all. Here is the young Earl coming, as I tell you. He would
-suit me very well, and I mean him to suit you, so let us have no
-nonsense. If Miss Farrell thinks fit to leave you just when you want
-her, she is an ungrateful old--But we’ll find another woman. I mean
-everything to be on a right footing when these people turn up.”
-
-“Papa, of course I shall do all I can to--please your friends.”
-
-“Well, that’s the first step,” he said. “And it’s very much for your own
-advantage. You would not be my daughter if you did not think of that.”
-
-She made no reply. If this was all, she was pledging herself to nothing,
-she thought, with natural inconsistency. But Mr. Chester was not
-satisfied. He drew his chair close, so that the odour of his wine and
-the excitement in his mind seemed to make a haze in the air around.
-
-“And look here, Winnie. It doesn’t suit me to send Edward Langton away.
-He’s been a fool in respect to you, and you’ve been a fool, and so have
-I, for not putting a stop to it at once. But the fellow knows what’s
-what better than most. And he knows my constitution. I am not going to
-part with him as a doctor because he’s been a presuming prig, and
-thought himself good enough for my daughter. It’s for you to let him see
-that that’s all over. Come, a word is as good as a wink.”
-
-“Father,” Winnie said: she looked at him piteously, clasping her hands
-with the unconscious gesture of anguish--“oh, don’t take everything from
-me in a moment!” she cried.
-
-“What am I taking from you? I am giving you a fortune, a title probably,
-a husband far above anything you could have looked for.”
-
-“I want no one, papa, but you. Let me take care of you. I will ask for
-nothing but only to stay at home quietly and make you comfortable.”
-
-Mr. Chester pushed back his chair noisily with a loud exclamation. “Do
-you take me for a fool?” he said. “Have I ever asked you to stay at
-home and make me comfortable? I can make myself comfortable, thank you.
-What I want is that you should do me credit. Your confounded humility
-and domesticity, and all that, may be very fine in a woman’s novel.
-Taking care of her old father, the sweet girl! a ministering angel, and
-so forth. Do you think I go in for that sort of rubbish? I can make
-myself a deuced deal more comfortable than you could ever make me. Come,
-Winnie, no more of this folly. You can make me father-in-law to a
-British peer, and that is the sort of comfort I want.”
-
-His eyes were red with heat and excitement, the blood boiling in his
-veins. The girl’s spirit was cowed as she looked at him, not by his
-violence, but by the signs of physical disturbance, which took all power
-from her.
-
-“Oh, papa,” she said, “don’t say anything more to-night! I am very
-unhappy. I will do anything rather than make you angry, rather
-than--disturb you. Have a little pity upon me, papa, and let me off for
-to-night.”
-
-“To-night?” he said; “to-night ought to be the proudest day of your
-life. Who could ever have expected that you would be the heiress of
-Bedloe, a little chit of a girl? Most fathers would have married you off
-to the first comer that would take you and your little bit of fortune.
-But I have behaved very different. I have made you as good as an eldest
-son--not that I can’t take it all away again, as easily as I gave it, if
-you don’t do your best for me.”
-
-He swayed forward a little as he spoke, in his excitement, and Winifred,
-whose terrified eyes were quite prepared to see him fall down at her
-feet, rose up hastily, with a little cry. She put out her hands
-unconsciously to support him.
-
-“Oh, papa, I will do whatever you please!” she cried.
-
-Mr. Chester pushed the outstretched hands away. “You think, perhaps, I
-want something to steady me,” he said. “That’s a delusion. I am as
-steady as you are, and more so, and know quite as well what I am saying.
-However, as long as you have come to your senses and obey me, that’s all
-I care for. Look here, Winnie!” he said, again sitting down suddenly and
-pushing her back into her chair; “I don’t want to be hard upon you. If
-old Farrell wants an apology I’ll make it--to a certain extent. I meant
-no offence. She’s very useful in her way. She’s a lady, I always said
-so; and she’s made you a lady, and I am grateful to her--more or less.
-You can say whatever’s pretty on my part; or I’ll even say a word
-myself, if you insist upon it. To have her go now would be deuced
-awkward. Tell her I meant no offence. I was a little elevated, if you
-like. You may take away my character, if that will please her,” he
-added, with a laugh. “Say what you like, I can bear it. Getting
-everything done as I wished had gone to my head.”
-
-“Oh, papa, if you had but wished something else! I am not--good enough.
-I am not--strong enough.”
-
-“Hold your tongue. I hope I’m the best judge of my own affairs,” her
-father said. Then he yawned largely in her face. “I think I’ll go and
-have my whisky and water. It is getting near bedtime, and I’ve had an
-exciting day, what with old Bab, and old Farrell, and you. I’ve been on
-the go from morning to night. But you’ve all got to knock under at the
-last,” he added, nodding his head, “and the sooner the better, you’ll
-find, my dear, if you have any sense.”
-
-Winifred sat and listened to his heavy step as he went across the hall
-to the library and down the long corridor. It seemed to be irregular and
-heavier than its wont, and it was an effort of self-restraint not to
-follow him, to see that all was safe. When the door of his room closed
-behind him, which it did with a louder clang than usual, rousing all the
-echoes in the silent house, another terror seized her. Shut into that
-library, with no one near him, what might happen? He might fall and die
-without any one being the wiser; he might call with no one within
-hearing. She started to her feet, then sat down again trembling, not
-knowing what to do. She dared say nothing to him of the terror in her
-mind. She dared not set the servants to watch over him or take them into
-her confidence--even Hopkins, what could she say to him? But she could
-not go to her own room, which would be entirely out of the way of either
-sight or hearing. Sometimes Mr. Chester would sit up late, after even
-Hopkins had gone to bed. The terror in her mind was so great that
-Winifred watched half the night, leaving the door of the drawing-room
-ajar, and sometimes starting out into the darkness of the hall, at one
-end of which a feeble light was kept burning. The hours went by very
-slowly while she thus watched and waited, trembling at all the creakings
-and rustlings of the night. She forgot the pledge she had given, the new
-life that was opening upon her in the midst of these terrors. Visions
-flitted before her mind, things which she had read in books of dead men
-sitting motionless, with the morning light coming in upon their pallid
-faces, or lying where they had fallen till some unthinking servant
-stumbled in the morning over the ghastly figure. It was long past
-midnight when the library door opened, and, shrinking back into the
-darkness, she saw her father come out with his candle. He had probably
-fallen asleep in his chair, and the light glowing upon his face showed
-it pallid and wan after the flush and heat of the evening. He came
-slowly, she thought unsteadily, along the passages, and climbed the
-stairs towards his room with an effort. It seemed to her excited
-imagination almost a miracle when the door of his bedroom closed upon
-him, and the pale blueness of dawn stealing through the high staircase
-window proved to her that this night of watching was almost past. But
-what might the morning bring forth?
-
-The morning brought nothing except the ordinary routine of household
-life at Bedloe. Mr. Chester got up at his usual hour, in his usual
-health. He sent for the doctor, however, in the course of the day,
-partly because he wanted him, partly to see how Winnie would behave.
-
-“I have the stomach of an ostrich,” he said, “but still that port was a
-little too much. To drink port with impunity, one should drink it every
-day.”
-
-“It is a great deal better never to drink it at all,” said the doctor;
-but Mr. Chester patted him on the back, and assured him that good port
-was a very good thing, and much better worth drinking than thin claret.
-
-“I believe it is that sour French stuff that takes all the spirit out of
-you young fellows,” he said.
-
-Winifred was compelled to be present during this interview. She heard
-her father give an account to Edward of the expected guests.
-
-“You shall come up and dine one evening,” he said. “You must make
-acquaintance with the Earl, who may be of use to you. I shouldn’t wonder
-if we had him often about here.”
-
-To Winifred, looking on, saying nothing, but vividly alive to her
-father’s offensive tone of patronage, and to the significance of this
-intimation, there was torture in every word. But Edward looked at her
-with an unclouded countenance, and laughingly assured her father that he
-had known the Earl all his life.
-
-“He is a very good fellow; but he is not very bright,” he said.
-
-“He may not be very bright, but he is a peer of the realm, and that is
-the sort of society that is going to be cultivated at Bedloe. I have had
-enough of the little people,” Mr. Chester replied.
-
-Edward Langton laughed, with the slightest, but only the very slightest,
-tinge of colouring in his face. “The little people must take the hint,
-and disappear,” he said.
-
-“But, of course, present company is always excepted. That has nothing to
-do with you. You’re professional; you’re indispensable.”
-
-Young Langton gave Winifred a look. It was swift as lightning, but it
-told her more than a volume could have done. The indignation and
-forbearance and pity that were in it made a whole drama in themselves.
-“I hope I shall prove myself worthy of the exception in my favour,” was
-all he said.
-
-“I have no doubt you will; you were always one that knew your own
-place,” said Mr. Chester.
-
-“Father!” cried Winnie, crimson with shame and indignation.
-
-“Hold your tongue!” he cried. “The doctor knows what I mean, and I know
-what he means; we want no interference from you.”
-
-It was the first trial of the new state of affairs. She had to shake
-hands with him in her father’s presence, with nothing but a look to
-express all the trouble in her mind. But Edward on his part was
-entirely calm, with a shade of additional colour, but no more. He played
-his part more thoroughly than she did--upon which, with the usual
-self-torture of women, a cold thought arose in her that perhaps it was
-not entirely an assumed part. From every side she had much to bear.
-
-
-
-
-CHAPTER X
-
-
-Miss Farrell did not add to her pupil’s trouble. When she heard the
-state of affairs, she gave up with noble magnanimity her intention of
-going away. “You must not ask me to meet any one--till the visitors
-come,” she said. “I shall remain to give you what help I can; but you
-know my rule. When I am treated with rudeness, I make no complaint, I
-take no offence, but I go away.”
-
-“You would not have the heart to desert me,” Winifred said.
-
-“No, that is just how it is--I have not the heart; but I will take my
-meals in my room, my dear. Your dear father”--habit was too strong in
-Miss Farrell’s mind even for resentment--“no doubt his meaning was quite
-innocent; but we can’t meet again--at all events for the present,” she
-added, with much dignity.
-
-“So long as you do not forsake me,” cried Winnie, and Miss Farrell,
-touched, declared “I will never forsake you!” with fervour.
-
-This added an element which was tragi-comic to Winifred’s distress. With
-all the grave and terrible things that surrounded her, the misery of her
-new position, the sense of falsehood in her tacit acceptance of all her
-father was doing, her fears for him, the chill of alarm of another kind
-with which Edward’s composure filled her--there was something ludicrous
-in having to provide for Miss Farrell’s retirement into her own rooms,
-and the two different spheres thus established in the house. Perhaps it
-gave her a little relief in the more serious miseries that were always
-so near. It threw a slight aspect of the fictitious into the sombre air
-of the house, which seemed charged with trouble.
-
-But in the meantime the preparations went on for the expected guests.
-Mr. Chester meant that they should be received magnificently. Some of
-the rooms were entirely refurnished with a luxury and wealth of
-upholstering enough to fill even a millionaire with envy. Nothing so
-fine existed in the county as the two rooms which were being ornamented
-for the use of the very active-minded and energetic woman who was the
-young Earl’s mother. To describe the sensation with which Winifred saw
-all this is well-nigh impossible. She had been made to consent in
-consequence of the arguments used by the very man whose interests were
-assailed. But for Edward she would have refused to be any party to the
-proposed arrangement--and now she asked herself how far it was to go?
-Was she to be forced to consent if a further proposal were made to her?
-Was she to be driven to the very church door, in order to avert an evil
-which began, to her, every day to appear more visionary? Could it be
-that Edward--Edward himself, who had always been the soul of honour in
-her eyes--had lent himself to the conspiracy against her? Her heart
-cried out so against the coil of falsehood in which her feet seemed to
-be caught that life truly became a misery to her--false to her brothers,
-false to her father, false to herself. She could not say false to
-Edward, since it was Edward himself who exacted this extraordinary proof
-of devotion. Every principle in her being rose up against it as it went
-on from day to day. She asked herself whether it was doing a less wrong
-to her father thus to deceive him by pretended submission than to tell
-him the truth even at the risk of an illness. And he had not to her the
-least air of being ill. He was a strong man, stronger than almost any
-other man of his age, more ruddy, more active. Her head swam with the
-multitude of her thoughts. Winifred’s mind was too simple and
-straightforward to accept that idea of faith unfaithful. It became like
-a yoke of iron upon her shoulders. Mr. Chester grew stronger and more
-active, and louder and gayer every day; while she faded and shrank
-visibly, unable to make any head against that sea of troubles that
-carried her soul away.
-
-The eve of the appointed visit had arrived, and all the preparations
-were complete. Mr. Chester insisted that his daughter should go with him
-over all the redecorated rooms to see the effect. “You think perhaps
-that this is all for my lady’s gratification,” he said; “that’s a
-mistake. It’s for the gratification of Winifred, the new Countess, when
-she comes home.”
-
-“If you mean me, papa”--
-
-“Oh no, of course not! how could I mean you?” cried her father, rubbing
-his hands. “I mean Miss Chester, who is going to marry the Earl. Perhaps
-you don’t know that young lady? She will bring her husband a pretty
-estate and a pretty bit of money in her apron, and please her father
-down to the ground.”
-
-“But, papa--Oh, I cannot, I cannot deceive you! It is deceiving you even
-to seem to--even to pretend to”--
-
-“You had better hold your tongue, Winnie,” he said sternly. “You had
-better not go any farther or you may be sorry for it. You should know
-very well by this time what I’m capable of when I’m crossed. But I don’t
-mean to be crossed this time, I can tell you. It would be hard if a man
-couldn’t do what he likes with his own daughter. Go along with you, and
-don’t speak back to me.”
-
-“But, papa”--
-
-“Go, I tell you, before you put me in a passion,” her father cried. And
-Winifred was terrified by the glare in his eyes, and the quick recurring
-fear that she might harm him took all power from her. She hurried away,
-leaving him to admire his upholstery by himself. And that afternoon and
-evening her distress reached its climax. She would not consult Miss
-Farrell. She would not see Edward. Things had gone too far indeed to be
-talked of, or submitted to any other decision than that of her own
-heart. Once or twice, nay a hundred times, the desire of the coward, to
-run away, occurred to her. But how could she, to think of nothing more,
-leave her father in the lurch, and expose him to all the comments of
-the recent unfriendly acquaintances whom he thought friends? Winifred
-was one of those to whom the abandonment of a post was impossible; but
-such was the confusion of her misery, that flight, now or at another
-moment,--flight alone, hopeless, without leaving any trace behind
-her,--seemed to be the only way of escape. At dinner her father seemed
-to have forgotten her attempt at rebellion. He talked incessantly of the
-guests, rolling their titles with an enjoyment which was half ludicrous,
-half pitiful. “You must try and persuade old Farrell to show,” he said.
-“She’s very well thought of by all these grandees, and she can talk to
-them of people they know--besides, there’s her music, Winnie, that’s
-first rate. I’ll come and apologise if she pleases, but we must take
-care my lady’s not dull of an evening, and she must show.” He was in
-such good spirits that after dinner, with much clearing of his throat,
-and something like a blush, he made her sit down to the piano and
-accompany him in one of the old songs for which he had been famous
-before he began to fear the memory of the singing man at Chester
-Cathedral. He had the remains of a beautiful voice, and still sang well
-in the old-fashioned style which he had learned when a boy. To hear him
-carolling forth a love-song of that period when Moore was monarch, was
-to Winnie a wonder and portent which took away her very breath. She
-trembled so in her part of the performance that the piano became
-inaudible in competition with the fine roll of Mr. Chester’s
-grace-notes. “Why, I thought you could play at least,” he said roughly.
-“I’ll have old Farrell--she knows what she’s about--to-morrow night.”
-
-“Well, my dear,” Miss Farrell said, when this conversation was reported
-to her, “you know what my feelings are; but I am not dull to the credit
-of the family. It being fully understood what my motive is, I shall
-certainly appear to-morrow evening, and do my very best to make things
-go off well. I will play your dear father’s accompaniment with the
-greatest pleasure. He has the remains of a very fine voice, and he has
-science, too, though it is old-fashioned. So has your brother George a
-beautiful voice; I always wished him to cultivate it. We must do
-everything, Winnie, both you and I, to make things go off well. You are
-not in good spirits, it is true,--neither am I,--but we must forget all
-that for the credit of the house. And how do you think he is himself?”
-she added after a pause.
-
-“He looks very well,” said Winnie. “I see no signs of illness.
-Edward”--she paused a little with a faint smile,--“I think I should say
-Dr. Langton, for I never see him”--
-
-“Oh, my dear, don’t judge him unjustly!--he thinks that is necessary.”
-
-“You all think it is necessary,” cried Winnie, with a little outburst of
-feeling, “to make me as unhappy as possible. I mean to say that I
-think--I hope he is mistaken. Even doctors,” she said, with a smile,
-“have been mistaken before now.”
-
-“That is very true,” said Miss Farrell gravely, and then she rose and
-kissed the pale face opposite to her. “Anyhow, my dear, you and I will
-do our best for him as long as there are strangers in the house.”
-
-Winifred was worn out by the strain of these troubled days, and by the
-self-controversy that had been going on within her. She fell asleep
-early in profound exhaustion, the dead sleep of forces overstrained and
-heart stupefied with trouble. She woke suddenly in the early dawn of
-the morning, while as yet everything was indistinct. What had woke her,
-or if it was any external incident at all that had done so, she could
-not tell at first; there seemed a tingle and vibration in the pale air.
-Was it the early twittering which had begun faintly among the thick
-foliage outside? She listened, rising up in her bed, with an intensity
-for which there seemed no reason, for no definite alarm occurred to her
-mind. Everything was still, not a sound audible but those first faint
-chirpings, interrogative, tentative, from the trees. She was about to
-compose herself to rest again, when suddenly there sounded tingling
-through the silence the sound of a bell, a little angry, impatient
-jingle repeated, tearing the stillness. Winifred was too much startled
-and confused to realise what it was, but she got up hastily, and,
-throwing her dressing-gown round her, opened her door to hear better.
-The thought that came first to her mind was, that the summons was at the
-door, and that it meant one of the boys coming home. Her heart leaped to
-her throat with excitement. The boys had come home at all sorts of hours
-in the time which was past, but now, what could this summons be? It came
-again while she stood trembling, wondering; and then, with a cry,
-Winifred flew along the corridor. Mr. Chester’s room was in the wing, at
-some distance from the other sleeping-rooms of the house. Everything was
-silent, an atmosphere of profound sleep, calm tranquillity in the dim
-air, through which the night-lamp in the hall below burned with a weird
-glimmer. The blueness of the dawn in its faint pervasion seemed more
-ghostly than the night.
-
-As Winifred hurried along, another door opened with a hasty sound, and
-old Hopkins stumbled forth. “What is it, Miss Winifred?”
-
-She had no breath to reply. She put him before her, trembling as they
-reached Mr. Chester’s door. She was terrified by the thoughts of what
-she might see. But there was nothing that was terrible to see. A voice
-came out of the curtains, querulous, with an outburst of abuse at old
-Hopkins, who never could be made to hear.
-
-“Send for Langton,” Mr. Chester said.
-
-“It’s the middle of the night, please sir,” old Hopkins replied.
-
-“Send for Langton,” repeated the voice. It had a curious stammer in it;
-a sibilant sound. “S--s--send for Langton,” with another torrent of
-exclamations.
-
-The old butler hurried out of the room, muttering to himself, “It will
-be half an hour before I can wake one of those grooms, and he’ll take
-the skin off me before that. Miss Winifred, oh, it’s only the doctor he
-wants; it’s nothing out of the common!”
-
-“I will go,” she said.
-
-“You? But it’s the middle of the night, and not a soul awake.”
-
-“Is he very ill? Tell me the truth. I will go quicker than any one
-else.”
-
-“Miss Winifred, you’ve no call to be frightened. He’s been the same
-fifty times. He don’t want the doctor no more than I do. Oh, goodness,
-there he is at it again!”
-
-Then the bell sent a wild, irritated peal into the air, which evidently
-ended abruptly in the breaking of the bell-rope.
-
-“I will go!” Winifred said, and the old man, relieved, hurried back to
-his master. She put on quickly a long ulster, which covered her from
-head to foot, and hurried out into the strange coolness and freshness of
-the unawakened world. There was no need, she said to herself, but it
-was a relief and almost pleasure to do something. The great stillness,
-the feeling of the dawn, the faint blue-tinted atmosphere, a something
-which came before the light, all breathed peace about her. It was like a
-disembodied world, another state of existence in which nothing real or
-tangible was. She flew along, the only creature moving save those too
-early, questioning birds, and felt in herself a curious elevation above
-mortal boundaries, as if she too was disembodied and could move like a
-spirit. The strange abstractedness of the atmosphere, the keen yet soft
-coolness, the unimaginable solitude possessed her like a vision. She
-felt no sensation of anxiety or fear, but seemed carried along upon her
-errand like a creature of the air, unfamiliar with the emotions of the
-world. As it happened, Langton’s groom was already preparing his
-master’s horse for some early visit. He stared at Winifred as if she
-had dropped from the skies, but made no remark, except that his master
-would be ready instantly; and she turned back through the sleeping
-village, still wrapped in the same abstraction, walking along as in a
-dream. One labourer, setting out to work at distant fields, passed, and
-stared dumb and awe-stricken at her, as if she had been a ghost. His was
-the only figure save her own that was visible. When she was half-way
-home, Edward galloped past, waving his hand to her as he hastened on.
-For her part, Winifred felt that there was no longer any need to hurry.
-She wandered on under the trees, where now all the birds were awake,
-chatting to each other--forming their little plans for the endless
-August day, the age of sunshine and sweet air before them, now that
-night once more was over--before they began to sing. She was
-unspeakably eased, consoled, rested by that universal tranquillity. The
-dew fell upon her very heart. She lingered to look at a hundred things
-which she had seen every day all her life, which she had never noticed
-before. It was not sunrise as yet; the world was still a land of dreams,
-waiting the revelation of the reality to come. Thus it was some time
-before she reached the house, and yet she was surprised when she reached
-it, having got so far away from that centre of human life with all its
-throbbings, into the great quiet of the morning world.
-
-Something, an indefinable disturbance, a change of a kind which made
-itself felt, was in the place. The door stood wide open, a scared groom
-was walking Langton’s horse up and down, the windows were still closed,
-except one, at which two or three indistinct figures seemed looking out.
-There arose a flutter, she could not tell why, in Winifred’s breast.
-She almost smiled at herself for the involuntary sensation which marked
-her return from a world of visions to that of real life. Then Edward
-Langton appeared coming out, as if to meet her in the open door.
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Prodigals and their Inheritance;
-vol. 1, by Mrs. Margaret Oliphant
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE PRODIGALS VOL. 1 ***
-
-***** This file should be named 62464-0.txt or 62464-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/6/2/4/6/62464/
-
-Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images available at The Internet Archive)
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
-will be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
-one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
-(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
-set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
-protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
-charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
-do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
-rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
-such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
-research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
-practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-
-*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
-http://gutenberg.org/license).
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
-all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
-If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
-or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
-collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
-individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
-located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
-copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
-works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
-are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
-Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
-freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
-this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
-the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
-keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
-access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
-whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
-copied or distributed:
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
-from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
-posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
-and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
-or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
-with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
-work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
-through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
-Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
-1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
-terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
-to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
-permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
-word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
-distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
-"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
-posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
-you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
-copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
-request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
-form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
-that
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
-forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
-both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
-Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
-Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
-WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
-law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
-interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
-the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
-or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
-work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
-Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
-To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
-and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
-http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
-permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
-Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
-throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
-809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
-business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
-information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
-page at http://pglaf.org
-
-For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
-SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
-particular state visit http://pglaf.org
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
-To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
-unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
-keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
diff --git a/old/62464-0.zip b/old/62464-0.zip
deleted file mode 100644
index 07f9d05..0000000
--- a/old/62464-0.zip
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/62464-h.zip b/old/62464-h.zip
deleted file mode 100644
index 50ee022..0000000
--- a/old/62464-h.zip
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ
diff --git a/old/62464-h/62464-h.htm b/old/62464-h/62464-h.htm
deleted file mode 100644
index 7cda5cd..0000000
--- a/old/62464-h/62464-h.htm
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,3185 +0,0 @@
-<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN"
-"http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd">
-
-<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" lang="en" xml:lang="en">
- <head> <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" />
-<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" />
-<title>
- The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Prodigals
-and their Inheritance; vol. 1, by Margaret Oliphant.
-</title>
-<style type="text/css">
- p {margin-top:.2em;text-align:justify;margin-bottom:.2em;text-indent:4%;}
-
-.c {text-align:center;text-indent:0%;}
-
-.cb {text-align:center;text-indent:0%;font-weight:bold;}
-
-.eng {font-family: "Old English Text MT",fantasy,sans-serif;}
-
-.letra {font-size:250%;float:left;margin-top:-1%;}
- @media print, handheld
- { .letra
- {font-size:250%;padding:0%;}
- }
-
-.nind {text-indent:0%;}
-
-small {font-size: 70%;}
-
-big {font-size: 130%;}
-
- h1 {margin-top:5%;text-align:center;clear:both;
-font-weight:normal;}
-
- h2 {margin-top:4%;margin-bottom:2%;text-align:center;clear:both;
- font-size:100%;font-weight:normal;}
-
- hr.full {width: 60%;margin:2% auto 2% auto;border-top:1px solid black;
-padding:.1em;border-bottom:1px solid black;border-left:none;border-right:none;}
-
- body{margin-left:4%;margin-right:6%;background:#ffffff;color:black;font-family:"Times New Roman", serif;font-size:medium;}
-
-a:link {background-color:#ffffff;color:blue;text-decoration:none;}
-
- link {background-color:#ffffff;color:blue;text-decoration:none;}
-
-a:visited {background-color:#ffffff;color:purple;text-decoration:none;}
-
-a:hover {background-color:#ffffff;color:#FF0000;text-decoration:underline;}
-
-.smcap {font-variant:small-caps;font-size:100%;}
-
- img {border:none;}
-
-div.poetry {text-align:center;}
-div.poem {font-size:90%;margin:auto auto;text-indent:0%;
-display: inline-block; text-align: left;}
-.poem .stanza {margin-top: 1em;margin-bottom:1em;}
-.poem span.i0 {display: block; margin-left: 0em; padding-left: 3em; text-indent: -3em;}
-
-.pagenum {font-style:normal;position:absolute;
-left:95%;font-size:55%;text-align:right;color:gray;
-background-color:#ffffff;font-variant:normal;font-style:normal;font-weight:normal;text-decoration:none;text-indent:0em;}
-@media print, handheld
-{.pagenum
- {display: none;}
- }
-</style>
- </head>
-<body>
-
-
-<pre>
-
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Prodigals and their Inheritance; vol. 1, by
-Mrs. Margaret Oliphant
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-
-Title: The Prodigals and their Inheritance; vol. 1
-
-Author: Mrs. Margaret Oliphant
-
-Release Date: June 24, 2020 [EBook #62464]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE PRODIGALS VOL. 1 ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images available at The Internet Archive)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-</pre>
-
-<hr class="full" />
-
-<div class="c">
-<img src="images/cover.jpg" height="550" alt="" />
-</div>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_1" id="page_1">{1}</a></span>&nbsp; </p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_2" id="page_2">{2}</a></span>&nbsp; </p>
-
-<p class="c">T H E &nbsp; P R O D I G A L S</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_3" id="page_3">{3}</a></span>&nbsp; </p>
-
-<p class="c"><small>MORRISON AND GIBB, PRINTERS, EDINBURGH.</small></p>
-
-<h1>
-THE &nbsp; PRODIGALS<br />
-<small><small>
-<i>AND THEIR INHERITANCE</i></small></small></h1>
-
-<p class="c"><small>BY</small><br />
-<br />
-MRS. OLIPHANT<br />
-<br />
-<small>AUTHOR OF<br />
-“CHRONICLES OF CARLINGFORD” “THE WIZARD’S SON”<br />
-ETC. ETC.</small><br />
-<br />
-<br />
-IN TWO VOLUMES<br />
-<br />
-VOL. I<br />
-<br />
-<br />
-<span class="eng">Methuen &amp; Co.</span><br />
-36 ESSEX STREET, LONDON, W.C.<br />
-1894<br /></p>
-
-<p class="cb" style="border:3px double gray;padding:1em;
-max-width:10em;margin:2em auto auto auto;">
-<a href="#CHAPTER_I">Chapter: I, </a>
-<a href="#CHAPTER_II"> II, </a>
-<a href="#CHAPTER_III"> III, </a>
-<a href="#CHAPTER_IV"> IV, </a>
-<a href="#CHAPTER_V"> V, </a>
-<a href="#CHAPTER_VI"> VI, </a>
-<a href="#CHAPTER_VII"> VII, </a>
-<a href="#CHAPTER_VIII"> VIII, </a>
-<a href="#CHAPTER_IX"> IX, </a>
-<a href="#CHAPTER_X"> X.</a>
-</p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_4" id="page_4">{4}</a></span>&nbsp; </p>
-
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_5" id="page_5">{5}</a></span>&nbsp; </p>
-
-<p class="c">T H E &nbsp; P R O D I G A L S</p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_I" id="CHAPTER_I"></a>CHAPTER I</h2>
-
-<p class="nind"><span class="letra">“I</span>S it to-night he is coming, Winnie?”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, father. I have sent the dog-cart to the station.”</p>
-
-<p>“It was unnecessary, quite unnecessary. What has he to do with dog-carts
-or any luxury? He should have been left to find his way as best he
-could. It is not many dog-carts he will find waiting at his beck and
-call. That sort of indulgence, it is only putting nonsense in his head,
-and making him think I don’t mean what I say.”</p>
-
-<p>“But, father”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Don’t father me. Why don’t you speak<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_6" id="page_6">{6}</a></span> like other girls in your
-position? You have always been brought up to be a lady; you ought to use
-the same words that ladies use. And mind you, Winifred, don’t make any
-mistake, I mean what I say. Tom can talk, none better, but he will not
-get over me; I have washed my hands of him. So long as I thought these
-boys were going to do me credit I spared nothing on them; but now that I
-know better&mdash;Don’t let him try to get over me, for it is no use.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, papa, he is still so young; he has done nothing very bad, only
-foolishness, only what you used to say all young men did.”</p>
-
-<p>“Things are come to a pretty pass,” said the father, “when girls like
-you, who call themselves modest girls, take up the defence of a
-blackguard like Tom.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_7" id="page_7">{7}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“He is not a blackguard,” cried the girl colouring to her hair.</p>
-
-<p>“You are an authority on the subject, I suppose? But perhaps I know a
-little better. He and his brother have taken me in&mdash;me, a man that never
-was taken in in my life before! but now I wash my hands of them both.
-There’s the money for his journey and the letter to Stafford. No&mdash;on
-second thoughts I’ll not give him the money for his journey; he’d stay
-in London and spend it, and then think there was more where that came
-from. Write down the office of the Cable Line in Liverpool&mdash;he’ll get
-his ticket there.”</p>
-
-<p>“But you’ll see him, papa?”</p>
-
-<p>“Why should I see him? I know what would happen&mdash;you and he together
-would fling yourselves at my feet, or some of that nonsense. Yes, you’re
-right&mdash;on the whole, I think I will see him, and then you’ll know<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_8" id="page_8">{8}</a></span> once
-for all how little is to be looked for from me.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, papa! you do yourself injustice; your heart is kinder than you
-think,” cried Winifred, with tears.</p>
-
-<p>Mr. Chester got up and walked from one end to the other of the long
-room. It was lighted up as if for a great entertainment, though the
-father and daughter were alone in it. He drew aside the curtains at the
-farther end and looked out into the night.</p>
-
-<p>“Raining,” he said. “He would have liked a fly from the station much
-better than the dog-cart. These puppies with their spoiled
-constitutions, they can’t support a shower. I am kinder than I think, am
-I? Don’t let Tom presume on that. If I’m better than I think myself, I’m
-a deal worse than you think me. And he’s cut me to the heart, he’s cut
-me to the heart!” This was said with a little<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_9" id="page_9">{9}</a></span> vehemence which looked
-like feeling. He resumed, a few minutes after: “What a fine thing it
-seemed for a man like me, that began in a small way, to have two sons to
-be educated with the best, just as good as dukes, that would know how to
-make a figure in the world and do me credit. Credit! two broken-down
-young profligates, two cads that have never held up their heads, never
-made friends, never done anything but spend money all their lives! What
-have I done that this should happen to me? Your mother was but a poor
-creature, and her family no great things; but that my boys, my sons,
-should take after the Robinsons and not after me! Hold your tongue and
-let me speak. It should be a warning to you whom you marry; for, mind
-you, it’s not only your husband he’ll be, but the father of your
-children, taking after him, perhaps, to wring your heart.” He had been
-walking about the room all this time,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_10" id="page_10">{10}</a></span> growing more and more vehement.
-Now he flung himself heavily into his chair. “Yes,” he said, “it will be
-better that I should see him. He’ll know then, once for all, how much he
-has to expect from me.”</p>
-
-<p>“Papa,” cried Winifred, drying her eyes, “if my mother had lived”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“If she had lived!” he said, with a tone in which it was difficult to
-distinguish whether regret or contempt most predominated. Perhaps it was
-because he was taken by surprise that there was any conflict of feeling.
-“We should have had some fine scenes in that case,” he added, with a
-laugh. “She would have stuck to the boys through thick and thin; and
-perhaps you would have been more on my side, Winnie; they say the girls
-go with their father. True enough, you are the only one that takes after
-me.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, papa! George is the image of you.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_11" id="page_11">{11}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>He got up again from his chair as if stung by some intolerable touch.</p>
-
-<p>“Hold your tongue, child!” he said hoarsely; then, seating himself with
-a forced laugh, “Kin in face, sworn enemies in everything else,” he
-said.</p>
-
-<p>The room in which this conversation went on was large but not lofty,
-occupying the whole width of the house, which was an old country house
-of the composite character, so usual in England, where generation after
-generation adds and remodels to its fancy. It had been two rooms
-according to the natural construction of the house, and the separation
-between the two was marked by two pillars, one at either side, of
-marble, which had been brought from some ruinous Italian palace, and
-were as much out of place as could be conceived in their present
-situation. The room, in general, bore the same contradictory character;
-florid ornament and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_12" id="page_12">{12}</a></span> gilt work of the most <i>baroque</i> character
-alternating with articles of the latest fashion, and with pieces of
-antiquity such as have become the test of taste in recent years. Mr.
-Chester preferred cost above all other qualifications in the decoration
-of his house, and his magnificence was bought dearly at the expense not
-only of much money, but of every rule of harmony. He did not himself
-mind this. It need scarcely be added that he was not the natural
-proprietor of the manor-house which he had thus made gorgeous. He was a
-man of great ambition who had made his fortune in trade, and whom the
-desire, so universal and often so tragically foolish, though so natural,
-of founding a family, had seized in a somewhat unusual way. His two sons
-had received “the best education”; that is, they had been sent to a
-public school and afterwards to Oxford in the most approved way. They
-had not been used to much litera<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_13" id="page_13">{13}</a></span>ture nor to a very refined atmosphere
-at home, and it is possible that the very ordinary blood of the
-Robinsons, their mother’s family, had more influence in their
-constitutions than that fluid which their father thought of so much more
-excellent quality, which came to them from the Chester fountain.</p>
-
-<p>The Chesters had been pushing men for at least two generations. From the
-fact that their name was the same as that of their native place, it was
-uncharitably reported that Mr. Chester’s grandfather had been a
-foundling picked up in the streets. But as he figured in the pedigree
-which hung in the hall as George Chester, Esq., of the Cloisters,
-Chester, strangers at least had no right to lend an ear to any such
-tale, nor to inquire whether, as report said, it was as a lay clerk that
-he had found a place in that venerable locality. William Chester, the
-link between this mythical<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_14" id="page_14">{14}</a></span> personage and Mr. Chester of Bedloe Manor,
-had begun the family fortunes in Liverpool half a century before, and
-his son, whose education was that of a choir boy in Chester Cathedral,
-as his father’s had been, established upon that foundation a solid and,
-indeed, large fortune, which he had fondly hoped by means of George and
-Tom to hand down to a whole prosperous family of Chesters, transformed
-into landowners, great proprietors, perhaps&mdash;who could tell?&mdash;Lord
-Chancellors and Prime Ministers. The disappointment which comes upon
-such a man when his children, instead of doing him honour, turn out the
-proverbial spendthrifts and consumers of the newly-made fortune, does
-not meet with any great degree of sympathy in the world. A tacit “serve
-him right” is in the minds of most people. Much righteous indignation
-has been expended upon a very different matter, upon the ambition even
-of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_15" id="page_15">{15}</a></span> such a man as Scott to found a family: the moralist has been almost
-glad that it came to nothing, that the children of the great man were
-nobodies, that his hope was a mere dream. And how much more when the man
-had, like George Chester, nothing but his money and a certain strenuous
-determination and force of character to recommend him!</p>
-
-<p>But the disappointment was not less bitter to the new man than if he had
-been a monarch mourning over a degenerate son. Neither George nor Tom
-did anything but get into scrapes at the University. They had no heads
-for books, and they had the habit of rash expenditure, of
-self-indulgence, of considering themselves masters of everything that
-could be bought. Mr. Chester would have taken their extravagance in
-perfectly good part, he would have winked at their peccadilloes and
-forgiven everything had they<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_16" id="page_16">{16}</a></span> done him credit as he said: nor was he
-very particular as to the nature of the credit; had either manifested
-any capacity for taking university prizes, or a good degree, that,
-though he would have understood it little, would have delighted him. Had
-they rowed in the eight or played in the eleven, he would have been
-doubly proud of the distinction. Failing those legitimate paths to
-honour, had they brought a rabble of the young aristocracy to Bedloe,
-had they gone visiting to great houses, had they found a place even
-among the train of any young duke or conspicuous person, he was so
-easily pleased that he would have been content. But they did none of
-these things. George, with the beautiful voice, of which his father was
-not proud, since it awakened memories of hereditary talent which he did
-not wish to keep before men’s minds, had not used this gift as a way of
-making entrance into select circles, but roared it out in<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_17" id="page_17">{17}</a></span> undergraduate
-parties made up of clergymen’s sons, of young schoolmasters, of people,
-as he said bitterly, no better, nay, not so good as himself; and made
-friends with the lower class of the musical people, the lay clerks at
-the Cathedral, the people who gave local concerts. He was quite ready to
-join them, to sing with them, to take his pleasure among them, with a
-return to all the old habits of the singing men at Chester, which was
-bitterness to the father’s soul. It scarcely made it any worse that
-George fell into ways of dissipation and went wrong as well. <i>That</i> his
-father, perhaps, might have forgiven him had it been done in better
-company; but as it was, the sin was unpardonable. When news came to
-Bedloe that George was about to marry a poor organist’s daughter, the
-proceedings Mr. Chester took were very summary; he stopped his son’s
-allowance instantly, provided him with a clerk<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_18" id="page_18">{18}</a></span>ship at Sydney, and sent
-him off to the end of the world, requesting only that he might see him
-no more.</p>
-
-<p>Then Tom became his hope. Tom had aspirations higher than George’s, but
-he went, if possible, more hopelessly astray. Tom had, or seemed to
-have, something more of fancy and imagination than belonged to the rest
-of his family. He was the clever one, bound, or so at least his father
-hoped, to make a figure in the world; but he was idle, he was sarcastic
-and hot-tempered, he quarrelled with everybody whom he ought to have
-conciliated, and supported the company only of those who flattered and
-agreed with him, and helped him to gratify his various tastes and
-inclinations, which were not virtuous. If George had fallen among the
-lower class of professionals, Tom’s company was, his father declared,
-composed of the out-scourings of the earth. And<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_19" id="page_19">{19}</a></span> when the inevitable
-moment came in which Tom was plucked (or ploughed, as the word varies),
-his father’s bitter disappointment and disgust came to the same result
-as in his brother’s case. The civil letter in which his tutor lamented
-Tom’s foolishness exasperated Mr. Chester almost to madness. No doubt he
-had bragged in his day of his two boys who were to carry all before
-them, and his humiliation was all the more hard to bear. He was
-uncompromising and remorseless in the revenge he took. According to his
-code, he who failed was the most criminal of mankind. Whatever a man
-might do, so long as he attained something, if it were no more than
-notoriety, there were hopes of him; but failure was insupportable to the
-man of business&mdash;the self-made, and self-sustaining.</p>
-
-<p>It was with a pang that he gave up the <span class="pagenum"><a name="page_20" id="page_20">{20}</a></span>idea of all possibility as
-regarded his sons; but he did so with the same decision and promptitude
-with which he would have rejected a bad investment. He had still a
-child, who was, indeed, one of the inferior sex, a mere girl, not for a
-moment to be considered in the same light as a son, had the sons been
-worthy, but something to fall back upon when they failed. Winifred, so
-long as the boys were in the foreground of their father’s life, had cost
-him little trouble. She had been so fortunate as to be provided with a
-good governess when her mother died; and, unnoticed, unthought of, had
-grown up into fair and graceful womanhood&mdash;in mind and manners the child
-of the poor gentlewoman who had trained her, and who still remained in
-the house as her companion and friend. Insensibly it had become apparent
-to Mr. Chester that Winnie was the one member of his family who was not
-a failure. The society around, the people whom<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_21" id="page_21">{21}</a></span> he reverenced as county
-people, but despised as not so rich as himself, received her with
-genuine regard and friendship, even when they received himself with but
-formal civility. As for George and Tom, not even their prospective
-wealth during their time of favour had commended them to the county
-neighbours, whose pride Mr. Chester cursed, yet regarded with
-superstitious admiration. Winifred had broken through the stiffness of
-these exclusive circles, but no one else; and even while he fumed over
-the downfall of Tom, he had begun to console himself with the success of
-Winnie. At the recent county ball she had been, if not the beauty, at
-least the favourite of the evening. Lord Eden himself had complimented
-her father upon her looks. He had tasted the sweetness of social success
-for the first time by her means. All was not then lost. He condemned
-Tom, as he had condemned George, by attainder and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_22" id="page_22">{22}</a></span> confiscation of all
-his rights; and Winifred was elected to the post of heir and
-representative of the Chesters. Perhaps the decision gave the father
-himself a pang. It was coming down in the world. A man with his sons
-about him has something of which to be glorious&mdash;but a mere girl! At the
-best it was a humiliation. But in default of anything better it was
-still a mode of triumph, after all. It secured his revenge upon the
-worthless boys who had done nothing for his name, and a place among
-those who recognised in Winnie, if not in any other member of the
-family, their equal in one way, their superior in another.</p>
-
-<p>He was a man of rapid conclusions, and he had made up his mind on this
-point on the evening of the day on which he had heard of Tom’s
-disgrace&mdash;for disgrace he had felt it to be, accepting no consolation
-from the fact that many young men not thereafter to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_23" id="page_23">{23}</a></span> be despised met
-with the same fate. He would not allow his son to return home, but had
-his fate intimated to him at once by the solicitor whom Mr. Chester
-chose to employ in business of this sort. It was to New Zealand this
-time that the unfortunate was to be sent. His passage-money and fifty
-pounds, and a desk in an office when he reached his destination&mdash;this
-was the fate of the unhappy youth, fresh from all indulgences and
-follies. No hope even was held out to him of ever retrieving his lost
-position; and Tom knew with what remorseless decision George had already
-been cut off. Perhaps he had not lamented as he might have done his
-brother’s punishment, which left such admirable prospects to himself,
-but it left no doubt on his mind as to his own fate. He had asked, what
-George had not had the courage to ask, that he might come home and take
-farewell of<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_24" id="page_24">{24}</a></span> his sister, at least. And this had been granted to him. If
-any forlorn hope was in his mind of being able to touch the heart of his
-father, it was a very forlorn hope indeed, and one which he scarcely
-ventured to whisper even to himself.</p>
-
-<p>He had arrived at the country station which was nearest Bedloe while his
-father and sister were talking of him, and had been received by the
-groom with that somewhat ostentatious sympathy and regard for his
-comfort with which servants are wont to show a consciousness of the
-situation. The groom was very anxious that Mr. Tom should be protected
-from the rain, the soft, continuous drizzle of a spring night. “I’ve
-brought your waterproof, sir; the roads is heavy, and we’ll be a long
-time getting home”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Never mind the waterproof,” said Tom; “I like the rain.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_25" id="page_25">{25}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“It’s cooling, sir; but after a while, when you’re soaked through&mdash;if
-you get a chill, sir?”</p>
-
-<p>“It don’t matter much,” said Tom. “How are they all at home?”</p>
-
-<p>“Pretty nicely,” said the man, “though Mrs. Pierce do say that she don’t
-like master’s looks, and Miss Winifred is that pale except when she
-flushes up”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“How’s Bayleaf?” This was Tom’s hunter which he never mounted, yet felt
-a certain property in all the same.</p>
-
-<p>“Nothing to brag of, sir. That poor animal, he’s like a Christian. He
-knows as well when there’s something up”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“You had better drive on,” said Tom. “How dark it is!”</p>
-
-<p>“It’s all the rain, sir, like as if the skies themselves&mdash;But we’re glad
-as the equinoctials is over, and you’ll have a good season for your<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_26" id="page_26">{26}</a></span>
-voyage. Shall you see Mr. George, sir, where you are going?”</p>
-
-<p>At this Tom laughed, with a most unmirthful outburst. “No,” he said;
-“that’s the fun of the thing&mdash;he in one country and I in another. It’s
-all very nicely settled for us.”</p>
-
-<p>“Let’s hope, sir,” said the man, “that when things get a little more
-civilised there will be a railway or something. We should all like to
-send our respects and duty to Mr. George.”</p>
-
-<p>To this Tom made no reply. He was not in a very cheerful mood, nor did
-this conversation tend to elevate his spirits. There was nothing
-adventurous in his disposition. The distant voyage, the new world, the
-banishment from all those haunts in which he could find his favourite
-enjoyments, with an occasional compunction, indeed, but nothing strong
-enough to disturb the tenor of his way, were terrible<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_27" id="page_27">{27}</a></span> anticipations to
-him. Some lurking hope there was still in his mind that his fate was
-impossible; that such a catastrophe could not really be about to happen;
-that his father would relent at the sight of him or at Winnie’s prayers.
-It did not enter into Tom’s thoughts that Winnie would ever forsake him.
-The thought of her own advantage would not move her. He was aware that,
-in the question of George, it had more or less moved himself, and that
-he had not, perhaps, thrown all that energy into his intercession for
-his brother which he hoped and believed Winnie would employ for himself.
-But then he had feared to irritate his father, who would bear more from
-Winnie than from any one. At this moment, while he drove shivering
-through the rain,&mdash;shivering with nervous depression rather than with
-cold, for the evening was mild enough,&mdash;he had no doubt that she was
-doing her best for him. And was<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_28" id="page_28">{28}</a></span> it possible that his father could hold
-out, that he could see the last of his sons go away to the ends of the
-earth without emotion? The very groom was sorry for him, Bayleaf was
-drooping in sympathy, the skies themselves weeping over his fate. When
-the fate is our own, it is wonderful how natural it seems that heaven
-and earth should be moved for us. In George’s case he had seen the other
-side of the question. In his own the pity of it was far the most
-powerful. His mind was almost overwhelmed by the prospect before him,
-but as he drove along in the rain, with the groom’s compassionate voice
-by his side in the dark, expressing now and then a respectful and veiled
-sympathy, there flickered before Tom’s eyes a faint little light of
-hope. Surely, surely, this, though it had happened to his brother, could
-not happen to him? Surely the father’s heart was not hard enough, or
-fate terrible enough, to inflict such<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_29" id="page_29">{29}</a></span> a punishment upon <i>him</i>? Others,
-perhaps, might deserve it, might be able to bear it; but he&mdash;how could
-he bear it? Tom said to himself that in his case it was impossible, and
-could not be.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_30" id="page_30">{30}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_II" id="CHAPTER_II"></a>CHAPTER II</h2>
-
-<p class="nind"><span class="letra">I</span>N family troubles such as that which we have indicated, it is generally
-a woman who is the chief sufferer. She stands between the conflicting
-parties, and, whether she is mother or sister, suffers for both, unable
-to soften judgment on one hand, or to reduce rebellion on the other; or
-else securing a ground of reconciliation by entreaties and tears which
-she would not use on her own behalf, and often by the sacrifice of her
-own reason and power of judging, and conscious humiliation to all the
-imbecilities of peace-making. A woman in such circumstances has to
-pledge herself for reformations in which, alas! her heart has but<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_31" id="page_31">{31}</a></span>
-little faith. She has to persuade the angry father that his son has
-erred less than appears, to invent a thousand excuses, to exhaust
-herself in palliation of offences which are far more offensive and
-terrible to her than to him whose wrath she deprecates; and she has to
-convince the impatient and resentful son that his father is acting
-rather in love than in anger, and that his sins have wounded as much as
-they have exasperated. Those women who have no judgment of their own to
-exercise, and who can believe everything, are the happiest in this
-ever-returning necessity: and indeed in many complications of life it is
-much better for all parties that the woman should be without judgment,
-the soft and boneless angel of conventional romance. Winifred Chester
-was not of this kind. She was a just and tender-hearted woman, full of
-affection and compassion, to whom nature gave the hard task of
-mediating<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_32" id="page_32">{32}</a></span> between two parties whose conflicting errors she was, alas!
-but too well able to estimate&mdash;the father, whose indignation and rage
-were in fact sufficiently just, yet so little righteous, and her
-brothers, of whom she knew that they neither felt any real compunction
-nor intended any amendment. There is, let us hope, some special
-indulgence for those luckless advocates of erring men who have to
-promise amendment which they can put no faith in, and plead excuses
-which to their own minds have no validity.</p>
-
-<p>After the conversation which had been held in the great drawing-room,
-when Mr. Chester settled himself to a study of the evening papers which
-had just been brought in, Winifred left the room softly, and stole
-upstairs to the window of her brother’s room, which commanded the
-avenue, and from which she could see his approach. The room was faintly
-lit with firelight and full of all the luxurious<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_33" id="page_33">{33}</a></span> contrivances for
-comfort to which a rich man’s sons are accustomed. Poor Tom! what would
-he do without them all, without the means of procuring them? Poor
-George! what was he doing, he who now had some years’ experience of work
-and poverty? She stole behind the drawn curtains and looked out upon the
-darkness and the falling rain. There was little light in the wild
-landscape, and no sound but that of the rain pattering upon the thick
-ivy which clothed the older part of the house, and streaming silently
-down upon the trees, which were still bare, though swelling at every
-point with the sap of spring. The air was soft and warm; the rain and
-the darkness full of a wild sense of fertility and growth. Winifred’s
-imagination depicted to her only too clearly the state of half-despair,
-yet unconviction, in which her brother’s mind would be. He would not
-believe it was possible, and yet he would know. He<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_34" id="page_34">{34}</a></span> was very well aware
-that his father was remorseless, yet he would not be able to understand
-how ruin could overtake <i>him</i>. The circumstances brought back before her
-vividly the other occasion on which she had implored in vain the
-reversal of the sentence on her elder brother. George, too, had been
-taken by surprise. He had not believed it, and when at last he was
-convinced, had burst forth into wild defiance and consuming wrath. But
-Tom would probably be less simple, and not manly at all: he would never
-believe that all was over, that it was not possible to make another and
-another appeal.</p>
-
-<p>Winifred stood and watched for his coming, feeling that if by any will
-of hers she could bring about an accident, either to delay her brother’s
-arrival, or even to bring him into the house in a condition which would
-compel a prolonged stay, she would have done it. Tom<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_35" id="page_35">{35}</a></span> would have
-arrived, it is to be feared, with a broken leg, or the beginnings of a
-fever, could his sister have procured it or he would not have come at
-all. Railway accidents occur in many cases when they do harm without
-doing any good, but a railway accident which should awake some natural
-movement in her father’s mind, which should perhaps make him anxious,
-which would force him to exert himself on Tom’s behalf&mdash;what an
-advantage that would be! Alas! such things do not come when people wish
-for them. A broken arm or leg, what a small price to pay for the moral
-advantages of reawakened interest, anxiety, the softening charm of an
-illness and convalescence! No father could turn out of his house the
-wounded boy who was brought home to be cured.</p>
-
-<p>But Winifred’s wishes, it need not be said, were quite unavailing. By
-and by she heard<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_36" id="page_36">{36}</a></span> the steady tread of the horse, the roll of the wheels
-over those little heaps of gravel with which the avenue was being
-mended. Evidently Tom was coming, without any interposition of
-Providence, to his fate. She ran softly down the stairs to meet him and
-prevent any unnecessary sound or attempt to usher the returning prodigal
-into his father’s presence. The door was open, the waterproof of the
-groom glistening in the light, and Tom scrambling down from the dog-cart
-with that drenched and dejected look which is the result of a long drive
-through steady and persistent rain. He scarcely looked at the butler as
-he stepped past, saying, “Is my father in?” in a voice as despondent as
-his appearance, and not pausing to listen as the man began to explain&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Master is at home, sir, but”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Tom! Oh, how wet you are! You must run upstairs and change first of
-all.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_37" id="page_37">{37}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“I shall do nothing of the kind. I suppose there is a fire somewhere,”
-said Tom. “Where are you sitting? in the dining-room? No supper for me.
-I don’t want any supper. To arrive like this is calculated to give a
-fellow an appetite, don’t you think?”</p>
-
-<p>Winifred put her arm through her brother’s, wet though he was. She
-whispered, “Don’t say anything before the servants,” as she led him
-towards the open door of the room in which the table was laid for him
-before the shining fire. Tom was mollified by the second glance at its
-comfort and brightness.</p>
-
-<p>“It looks warm here,” he said, suffering her to guide him. “Though why I
-should mind warm or cold I don’t know. Look here, Winnie. There is this
-interview with the governor; I’d better get it over, don’t you think?”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Tom, come in and get warmed and eat something.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_38" id="page_38">{38}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“Is it going to be very bad, then?” the young man said.</p>
-
-<p>“I think,” said Winifred anxiously, “you had much better change those
-wet clothes; your room is ready.”</p>
-
-<p>“Look here!” he cried; “all that about New Zealand, that’s all nonsense,
-of course?” He watched the changes of her countenance as he spoke.</p>
-
-<p>Winifred shook her head. “Oh, Tom, I told you long ago you must never
-take what my father says as nonsense. He is not that sort of man. Come
-to the fire, then, if you will not change your clothes. And here is
-Hopkins coming with the tray. Don’t say anything before Hopkins, Tom.”</p>
-
-<p>“Why shouldn’t I? If he means that, they’ll know soon enough. I don’t
-believe he means it. The governor&mdash;the governor”&mdash;Tom’s voice died away
-in his throat, partly because it<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_39" id="page_39">{39}</a></span> trembled, partly because of Hopkins’
-presence. “Yes, yes, that’ll do,” he said fretfully, as the butler
-placed a chair for him, and stood waiting. “I don’t want anything to
-eat, thank you. I’ll have a drink if you like. The governor,” he
-resumed, with a sort of laugh, as Hopkins, knowing the nature of the
-drink required, went off to fetch it, “would never repeat himself,
-Winnie. He is not such a duffer as that. All very well once perhaps; but
-to send George to Sydney and me to New Zealand&mdash;oh, that’s too much of a
-good thing! I can’t believe he means it. Thank you, that’s more to the
-purpose,” he added, as he took a large fizzing glass out of Hopkins’
-hand.</p>
-
-<p>“You need not wait. We have everything my brother will want,” said
-Winifred. “Oh, Tom, what can I say to you? You know how my father had
-set his heart on your success&mdash;success anyhow, he did not mind what
-kind.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_40" id="page_40">{40}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, well,” said Tom sulkily; “you women are always harping on what is
-past. I know very well I have been an ass. But there is no such dreadful
-harm done after all. I’m not fifty, if you come to that, and this time
-I’ll work, I really will, and get through.”</p>
-
-<p>Winifred said no more for the moment. She persuaded him to seat himself
-at the table, to fortify himself with food. “We can talk it all over
-when you have had your supper. There is plenty of time; and what a
-wretched journey you must have had, Tom!”</p>
-
-<p>“Wretched enough, but nothing so bad as the drive from the station, with
-the rain pouring down upon one, and that fellow Short pitying one all
-the way. Talk of not speaking before the servants&mdash;he knew as well as I
-did I was in disgrace with the governor, and was sorry for me&mdash;my own
-groom! Why didn’t you let<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_41" id="page_41">{41}</a></span> me get a fly from the station? It would have
-been twenty times more comfortable.”</p>
-
-<p>“That is what my father said,” said Winifred, with a smile.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, he thought of that, did he? The governor has a great deal of
-sense,” said Tom, brightening a little. “He understands a fellow better
-than you can. I don’t say anything against you, Win; you are always as
-good as you know how.”</p>
-
-<p>Winifred looked at her brother with a tremulous smile of wonder and
-pity. Nothing could be more forlorn than his appearance; the steam
-rising from his wet coat, his hair limp on his forehead, his colourless
-face more eloquent of anxiety and suspense than his words were. He
-swallowed with difficulty the dainty food, the dish he specially liked,
-and pushed his chair from the table with relief.</p>
-
-<p>“Am I to see him to-night?” he said. “If<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_42" id="page_42">{42}</a></span> it’s got to be, the sooner the
-better. It will be a thing well over.”</p>
-
-<p>“Tom,”&mdash;Winifred’s voice faltered, she could hardly say what she had to
-say,&mdash;“I am afraid it is all a great deal worse than you think. He did
-not want to see you at all, and if he has consented at last, it is
-chiefly because he thinks you will then be convinced how little you have
-to expect.”</p>
-
-<p>Tom’s countenance fell, and then he made an effort to recover himself,
-and laughed. “Nobody ever was so hard as the governor looks,” he said;
-“he wants to frighten me, I know that.”</p>
-
-<p>He looked anxiously in her eyes, and Winifred’s eyes were not
-encouraging. Her brother broke out again with a stifled oath. “You can’t
-mean me to suppose that that about New Zealand is true, Winnie? You
-don’t mean that?<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_43" id="page_43">{43}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“Dear Tom!” Winifred said, with tears in her eyes.</p>
-
-<p>“Don’t dear Tom me! That’s not natural, you don’t mean it. Good heavens!
-I’d sooner you were taking your fun out of me, if it was a moment for
-that. I won’t go! I’m not a child to be ordered about like that. I tell
-you I won’t go!”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Tom! if you could but do anything at home; if you would but let him
-see that you could manage for yourself! That might be of some use, if
-you could do it, Tom.”</p>
-
-<p>“I won’t go,” he repeated hoarsely, “to the other end of the world, away
-from everything I care for! There is a limit to everything. You can tell
-him I won’t do that. And all for what? For having been unlucky about my
-books, as half the men in the university have been one time or the
-other. What does it matter being ploughed? It happens every<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_44" id="page_44">{44}</a></span> day.
-Winnie, I swear to you I’ll work like&mdash;like a navvy, if I can only have
-another chance.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Tom, I have said everything, I have tried every way. I think if you
-were to do as you said just now, say to him that you won’t go to New
-Zealand, that you can manage for yourself at home, that would be your
-best chance. Show him that you can maintain yourself, do something,
-write something, it does not matter what it is”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Maintain myself?” said Tom. He had left his seat, and was standing in
-front of the fire, his pale face and dishevelled, damp hair showing
-against the black marble of the mantelpiece; his eyes had a bewildered
-and discomfited look. “Do something? It is so easy to talk. What am I to
-do? Write? I am not one of the fellows that can write. I have never been
-used to that sort of thing. I say, Winnie, for Go<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_45" id="page_45">{45}</a></span>d’s sake speak to my
-father! I can’t, I can’t go to that dreadful place.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Tom!” she cried, turning her head away.</p>
-
-<p>To see him standing there, helpless, feeble, sure only of one thing, and
-that that he himself was good for nothing, was like a sword in this
-young woman’s heart. It is the most horrible of all the tortures that
-women have to bear, to see the men belonging to them, whom they would so
-fain look up to, breaking down into ruinous failure. He gave her a
-distracted look, and when she withdrew her eyes, went and plucked her by
-the sleeve. “Winnie, for Heaven’s sake tell my father! It’s all dreadful
-to me: I can’t work in an office; I can’t go a long voyage. I hate the
-sea, I am not strong, not a man that can rough it and knock about.
-George was different, he was always that sort of fellow; and then he’s
-married. Winnie, speak for me. You can do it if you like.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_46" id="page_46">{46}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“I have done nothing else ever since he told me, Tom, and I dare not say
-any more. He will not listen, he says he will send me away too. I
-shouldn’t care for that if I could help you, but I can’t&mdash;I can’t. It is
-almost worse for me, for I can do nothing&mdash;nothing!”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh no,” said Tom; “don’t make believe, Winnie. Worse for you?&mdash;Why,
-what does it matter to you? While I am out at sea, perhaps in danger of
-my life, you’ll be snug at home, with everything that heart can desire.
-And who is he going to leave his money to, if he casts me off? You? Oh,
-I see it all now! Why should you speak for me? It’s against your own
-interests. I see it all now.”</p>
-
-<p>She could only look at him with an appeal for pity in her eyes. She
-could not protest that her own interests were little in her mind. There
-are some things which it is impossible to say, as it ought to be
-needless to say them.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_47" id="page_47">{47}</a></span> Tom for his part worked himself up to an outburst
-of miserable, artificial rage which it is to be supposed was a relief to
-his excitement.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, it is you that are to be his heir?” he cried. “A girl! I might have
-known. No wonder you don’t speak up for me, when it’s all in your own
-favour. I’m to be cut off, and George is to be cut off, all for you! Oh,
-I might have known! A girl is always at home, wriggling and wriggling
-into favour, cutting out the lawful heirs. And what does he think he’s
-going to make of you, that haven’t even a name of your own, that are no
-more good for the family than a stranger? George wasn’t enough, I might
-have had the sense to see that&mdash;there was me that had to be got rid of
-too, and now you’ve done it; now you have succeeded. Yes, yes! and this
-is Winnie!” he cried in a burst of despairing rage. “Winnie! I thought<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_48" id="page_48">{48}</a></span>
-Winnie was my friend whoever failed me; and all this time you were
-plotting to get rid of me too!”</p>
-
-<p>Tom had been advancing towards her, gesticulating with fury, his hand
-raised, his blood-shot eyes gleaming, when the door opened suddenly. In
-a moment he fell back, his hand dropped by his side, the look as of a
-beaten hound came into his eyes. Mr. Chester had come in, and set his
-back against the door.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_49" id="page_49">{49}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_III" id="CHAPTER_III"></a>CHAPTER III</h2>
-
-<p class="nind"><span class="letra">T</span>HEY were little, and he was tall; they were slight of form, and he was
-massive and big&mdash;a vigorous man with a great “wind of going” about him,
-like one who could push through every difficulty, and make his way. He
-stood against the door, and looked at them; a man who felt more life in
-him than was in both put together, to whom they were nobodies,
-insignificant creatures whom he could make or unmake at his pleasure. He
-looked at his son with contempt unmixed with pity. He was not touched by
-Tom’s miserable looks, his air of hopeless dejection, or furtive,
-trembling hope. And for the moment Winifred’s want of size<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_50" id="page_50">{50}</a></span> and
-importance struck him more than the fact which had been forced upon him,
-that she had done him credit. He despised them both, the products of a
-smaller race than his own, taking after their mother, like the
-Robinsons. The Chesters were a better race in point of thews and sinews,
-though nobody knew very well from what illegitimate source these sinews
-came.</p>
-
-<p>“Look here!” he said; “I don’t permit you to bully your sister. What’s
-she done to you? She has always stood up for you a deal more than you
-deserve. If I let you come here at all, it was because she insisted upon
-it. I never could see what was the use of it, for my part.”</p>
-
-<p>Tom’s rage had been subdued in a moment. He was supposed to be a being
-of small will, unable to restrain himself; but he was capable of an
-effort of the will when it was necessary,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_51" id="page_51">{51}</a></span> as most people are. He looked
-at his father with a piteous desire to conciliate and touch his heart.
-“I thought,” he said, “papa,&mdash;I hope you’ll forgive me,&mdash;that I had a
-right to come here.”</p>
-
-<p>“Don’t call me papa, sir. I like <i>her</i> to do it, since others do it; but
-when do you ever find a man with such a word in his mouth? Not that I
-have to learn for the first time to-day that you are no man, and nothing
-manlike is to be expected from you. No, I don’t see what right you have
-here. If it had been your great-grandfather’s house, as many people
-think, you might have had a certain right; but it’s my house, bought
-with my money&mdash;and I have washed my hands of you.” He had been a little
-vehement at first, but now was perfectly calm, delivering his sentences
-with his hands in his pockets, looking down contemptuously upon his
-son.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_52" id="page_52">{52}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“I know, sir, that you have a right to be angry”&mdash;Tom began.</p>
-
-<p>“I am not angry. I don’t care enough about it. So long as there was some
-hope of you, I might be angry, but now that you’ve gone and made a fool
-of me&mdash;the rich man that tried to make a gentleman of his son!&mdash;I might
-as well have tried to make a gentleman of Winnie. As soon as I
-understand it, that’s enough, and I’ve learned my lesson, thank you. You
-are no good, and I have washed my hands of you.”</p>
-
-<p>“Father, I know I have been an ass. You can’t say more to me than I have
-said to myself. And I’ve learned my lesson too. Give me another chance,
-and I’ll do all you wish,” he cried, holding up his hands, almost
-falling on his knees.</p>
-
-<p>“Come, I’m not going to have a scene out of the theatre,” said Mr.
-Chester roughly. “I’ve given you all you have a right to ask of me<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_53" id="page_53">{53}</a></span>&mdash;a
-start in the world. When I was your age, fifty pounds in my pocket would
-have seemed a fortune to me. And if you like,&mdash;there’s no better field
-for a young man than New Zealand,&mdash;you may come home in twenty years
-with as many thousands as you have pounds to take with you, or hundreds
-of thousands if you have luck. The only thing is to exert yourself.
-You’d thank me for the chance if you had any spirit. That’s all, I
-think, there is to say. Winnie will tell you the rest. Cable Line,
-Liverpool&mdash;I’ve taken you a first-class cabin, though on principle I
-should have sent you in the steerage. Good luck to you, my boy! Work and
-you’ll do well. Winnie will tell you the rest.”</p>
-
-<p>“Father, you are not going to throw me overboard like this?” cried the
-miserable young man, rushing forward as Mr. Chester turned round to open
-the door.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_54" id="page_54">{54}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“You are going to the bottom as fast as you can, and I throw you into
-the lifeboat, which is a very different matter. You’ll find a decent
-salary and an honest way of getting your living on the other side. Only
-don’t think any more of Bedloe and that sort of thing. Good-bye. If you
-do well, you can send Winnie word; if not”&mdash;He gave a shrug of his
-shoulders. “Farewell to you, once for all: don’t think I am either to be
-coaxed or bullied. What’s done is done, and I make no new beginnings.
-Get him up in time once in his life, and let him leave to-morrow by the
-first train, Winnie. I shall have to speak to Hopkins if I cannot trust
-you.”</p>
-
-<p>“Let him stay to-morrow. Oh, papa! don’t you see how ill he is
-looking&mdash;how miserable he is? Let him stay to-morrow; let him get used
-to the idea, papa.”</p>
-
-<p>“I must speak to Hopkins, I see,” Mr.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_55" id="page_55">{55}</a></span> Chester said. “Hopkins, Mr. Tom
-is going off to-morrow by the first train&mdash;see that he is not late. If
-he misses that, he will lose his ship; and if you let him miss it, it
-will be the worse for you. That’s enough, I hope. Tom, good-bye.”</p>
-
-<p>“I can’t&mdash;I can’t get ready at a day’s notice. I have got no outfit&mdash;I
-have nothing”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“All that’s been thought of,” said Mr. Chester, waving his hand. “Winnie
-will tell you. Good-bye!”</p>
-
-<p>He left the brother and sister alone with a light step and a hard heart.
-They could hear him whistling to himself as he went away. When Mr.
-Chester whistled, the household trembled. The sound convinced Tom more
-than anything that had been said. He threw himself down in the great
-easy-chair by the fire, and covered his face with his hands. What the
-sounds were that misery brought from his<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_56" id="page_56">{56}</a></span> convulsed bosom we need not
-pause to describe. Sobs or curses, what does it matter? He was in the
-lowest deep of wretchedness&mdash;wretchedness which he had never believed
-in, which had seemed to him impossible. He could not say that it was
-impossible any longer, but still it seemed incredible, beyond all powers
-of belief. His sister flew to him to comfort him, and wept over him,
-notwithstanding the insult he had offered her; and he himself forgot,
-which was more wonderful, and clung to her as to his only consolation.
-Misery of this kind which has no nobleness in it, but only weakness,
-cowardice&mdash;compunction in which is no repentance&mdash;are of all things in
-the world the most terrible to witness. And Winnie loved her brother,
-and felt everything that was unworthy in him to the bottom of her heart.</p>
-
-<p>Next morning he went away with red eyes and a pallid face and quivering
-lips. It was all<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_57" id="page_57">{57}</a></span> he could do to keep up the ordinary forms of composure
-as he crossed the threshold of his father’s house. He was sorry for
-himself with an acute and miserable anguish, broken down, without any
-higher thought to support him. He never believed it would have come to
-this. He could not believe it now, though it had come. He feared the
-voyage, the unknown world, the unaccustomed confinement, every thing
-that was before him; that he should be no longer the young master, but a
-mere clerk; that he should have to work for his living; that all his
-little false importance was gone; that he should be presently, he who
-could not endure the sea, sick and miserable on a long voyage. All these
-details drifted across his mind in the midst of the current of miserable
-consciousness that all was over with him, and the impulse of frenzied
-resistance that now and then rose in his mind, resistance that meant<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_58" id="page_58">{58}</a></span>
-nothing, that could make no stand against inexorable fact.</p>
-
-<p>Winifred stood at the door as long as he was in sight; but the horse was
-fresh and went fast, which was a relief. She stood there still with the
-fresh damp morning air in her face, after the wheels had ceased to sound
-in the avenue. It was a dull morning after the rain, but the air was
-full of the sensation of spring, the grass growing visibly, the buds
-loosening from their brown husks on the trees, the birds twittering
-multitudinous, all full of hope in the outside world, all dismal in that
-which was within. Many people envied Winifred Chester&mdash;and if her father
-carried out his intention, and made her the heir of all his wealth, many
-more would envy and many court the young mistress of Bedloe; but Winnie
-felt there was scarcely any woman she knew with whom she might not
-profitably change places at this moment of her<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_59" id="page_59">{59}</a></span> life. There was old Miss
-Farrell, sitting serenely among her wools and silks, anxious about
-nothing but a new pattern, amusing herself with the recollections of the
-past which she recounted to her favourite and best pupil, day after day,
-as they sat together. Winifred knew them all, yet was never tired of
-these chapters in life. Though Miss Farrell was sixty and Winnie only
-twenty-three, she thought she would gladly change places with her
-companion&mdash;or with the woman at the lodge who had sick children for whom
-to work and mend. No one in the world, she thought, had at that moment a
-burden so heavy as her own. She was called in after a while to Mr.
-Chester’s room, which was a large and well-filled library, though its
-books were little touched except by herself. He was seated there as
-usual surrounded by local papers,&mdash;attending the moment when the <i>Times</i>
-should arrive with its more authoritative<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_60" id="page_60">{60}</a></span> views,&mdash;with many letters and
-telegrams on his table; for though he went seldom to business, he still
-kept the threads in his hand. He demanded from her an account of Tom’s
-departure, listening with an appearance of enjoyment.</p>
-
-<p>“It is the best thing that could happen to him,” he said, “if there is
-anything in him at all. If there isn’t, of course he will go to the
-wall&mdash;but so he would do anyhow.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, papa! He is your son.”</p>
-
-<p>“And what of that? He’s no more like me than Hopkins is. You are the
-only one that is like me. I have sent for Babington to make another
-will.”</p>
-
-<p>“I do not want your money, papa.”</p>
-
-<p>“Softly, young woman; nobody is offering it to you. I don’t mean to be
-like King Lear. Indeed, for anything I know, I may marry, and put all
-your noses out of joint. But in the meantime<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_61" id="page_61">{61}</a></span>”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“I will never supplant my brother,” said Winifred. “I will never take
-what does not belong to me. I wish you would dispose of it otherwise,
-father. It is yours to do what you like with it; but I have a will of my
-own too.”</p>
-
-<p>“That you have,” he said with a smile; “that’s one of the things I like
-in you. Not like that cur, that could do nothing but shiver and cringe
-and cry.”</p>
-
-<p>“Tom did not cry,” she exclaimed indignantly. “He did not think you
-could have the heart. And how could you have the heart? Your own son! I
-ask myself sometimes whether you have any heart at all.”</p>
-
-<p>“Ask away; you are at liberty to form your own opinion,” he said
-good-humouredly. “If that fellow had faced me as you do, now&mdash;but mind
-you, Winnie, if you go against me, I am not so partial to you but that I
-shall take means<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_62" id="page_62">{62}</a></span> to have my own way. What I have, nobody in this world
-has any right to but myself. I have made it every penny, and I shall
-dispose of it as I please. If you think you will be able to do what you
-like with it after I am gone, you’re mistaken; take care&mdash;there are ways
-in which you can displease me now, as much as Tom has done. So you had
-better think a little of your own affairs.”</p>
-
-<p>She looked at him with startled eyes.</p>
-
-<p>“I don’t wish to displease you, papa&mdash;I don’t know”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Not what I mean perhaps? Remember that the sort of match which might be
-good enough for Winnie with two brothers over her head, might not be fit
-for Miss Chester of Bedloe. I don’t want to say any more.”</p>
-
-<p>This silenced Winifred, whatever it might mean. She said no more, but
-withdrew hastily, with a paleness and discomfiture which was<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_63" id="page_63">{63}</a></span> little
-like the grief and indignation with which she entered the room. Her
-father looked after her with a chuckle.</p>
-
-<p>“That has settled her, I hope,” he said to himself.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_64" id="page_64">{64}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IV" id="CHAPTER_IV"></a>CHAPTER IV</h2>
-
-<p class="nind"><span class="letra">M</span>ISS FARRELL came home next day from her visit. She was a little old
-lady of the period when people became old early, and assumed the dress
-and the habits of age before it was at all necessary. She was about
-sixty, but she had been distinctly an old lady for ten years. She wore a
-cap coming close round her face, and tied under her chin. Whenever she
-had the least excuse for doing so, she wore a shawl, an article the
-putting on of which she considered to afford one of many proofs whether
-or not the wearer was “a lady,” which was to Miss Farrell something more
-than a mere question of birth. She was very neat,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_65" id="page_65">{65}</a></span> very small, very
-light-hearted, seeing the best in everything. Even Mr. Chester, though
-she saw as little of him as possible, she was able to talk about as
-“your dear father” to her pupil; for, to be sure, whatever might be the
-opinion of other people, every father ought to be dear to his own child.
-Miss Farrell had gone on living at Bedloe since Winifred’s education was
-finished, for no particular reason,&mdash;at least, for no reason but love.
-She was a person full of prejudices in favour of aristocracy and against
-persons of low birth, but she was sufficiently natural to be quite
-inconsistent, and contradict herself whenever it pleased her&mdash;for, as a
-matter of fact, she preferred Winifred Chester, who was of no family at
-all, to several young ladies of the caste of Vere de Vere, whom she had
-formerly had under her care. How she had managed to “get on” with Mr.
-Chester was a problem to many people, and why she could<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_66" id="page_66">{66}</a></span> choose to stay
-in the house of an individual so little congenial. As a matter of fact,
-it was not so difficult as people supposed. She was a woman who
-systematically put the best interpretation upon everything, moved
-thereto not only by natural inclination, but by profound policy; for it
-did not consist with Miss Farrell’s dignity ever to suppose, or to allow
-any one to suppose, that it was possible for her to be slighted. She
-would permit no possibility of offence to herself. It occasionally
-happened that people had bad manners, which was so very much worse for
-themselves than for any one else. Miss Farrell had made up her mind from
-the beginning of her career never to accept a slight, nor to look upon
-herself as a dependant. If offence was so thrust upon her that she could
-not refuse to be aware of it, she left the house at once; but on less
-serious occasions presented a serene obtuseness, apologising to others
-for<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_67" id="page_67">{67}</a></span> the peculiarities which were “such a pity,” or the “want of tact”
-which was so unfortunate. In this way she had overawed persons more
-confident in their own <i>savoir faire</i> than Mr. Chester. She had always
-been admirable in her own sphere, and the alarm of an anxious mother who
-had obtained such a treasure, lest the peace of the house should be
-endangered by the sudden departure of the governess, may be supposed.
-Once it had occurred to her in her life to be compelled to take this
-strong step. She never required to do it again. As for Winifred, it was
-long since the relation of pupil and teacher had been over between them;
-but the motherless girl of the <i>parvenu</i>, to whom she went with
-reluctance, and chiefly out of compassion, had entirely gained the heart
-of the proud and tender little woman. She did not hesitate to say that
-Winifred was beyond all rules.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_68" id="page_68">{68}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“It does not matter who her father was&mdash;I have always thought the mother
-must have been a lady,” Miss Farrell said, with a conception of the case
-very different from that of the master of the house. “But at all events
-Winifred is&mdash;born. I never said I insisted upon a number of quarterings.
-I don’t care who was her great-grandfather&mdash;nothing could be worse than
-the father, if you come to that; but she is a lady&mdash;as good as the
-Queen.”</p>
-
-<p>“You have made her so,” said the wife of the Rector, who was her
-confidante.</p>
-
-<p>“No one can make a lady, except the Almighty. It is a thing that has to
-be born,” was the prompt reply.</p>
-
-<p>But, notwithstanding, Miss Farrell was able to speak to Winifred about
-“your dear father,” and to look upon all the proceedings of the boys
-with an indulgence which sometimes almost exasperated their sister, yet
-was an<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_69" id="page_69">{69}</a></span> unspeakable consolation and support to her in the troubles of
-the past years. For to have some one who will not believe any evil, who
-will never appear conscious of the existence of anything that needs
-concealing, who will know exactly how not to ask too many questions, yet
-not to refrain from questions altogether, is, in the midst of family
-trouble, a help and comfort unspeakable. Winifred’s mind was full to
-overflowing when her friend came back. She had felt that it was almost
-impossible to exist without speaking to some one, delivering herself of
-the burden that weighed upon her. It had been a relief to have Miss
-Farrell away at the moment of Tom’s visit, and to feel that no eye but
-her own had looked upon her brother’s discomfiture, but it was a relief
-now to meet her frank look and unhesitating question&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Well, my dear, and how about poor Tom?”</p>
-
-<p>“He is gone,” Winifred said, the tears coming<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_70" id="page_70">{70}</a></span> to her eyes. “He is to
-sail from Liverpool to-day.”</p>
-
-<p>“My dear,” said Miss Farrell, “it is very natural for you to feel it,
-but do you know it is the very best thing that could have happened for
-him? It will no doubt be the making of him. He has never had any need to
-rely on himself, he has always felt his father behind him. Now that he
-is sent into the world on his own account, it will rouse all his
-strength. Yes, cry, my dear, it will do you good. But I approve, for my
-part. Your dear father has been very wise. He has done what was the best
-for Tom.”</p>
-
-<p>“Do you think so? Perhaps if that were all&mdash;But it does not seem to have
-been the best thing for George, and how can we tell if it will answer
-with Tom?”</p>
-
-<p>“George, you see, has married, which brings in a new element&mdash;a great
-deal more comfortable for him, but still what the gentlemen call a new<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_71" id="page_71">{71}</a></span>
-factor, you know, that we are not acquainted with. Besides, he is a
-different kind of boy. But Tom wants to be thrown on his own resources.
-Depend upon it, my dear, it is the very best thing for him. I should
-have thought that you would have seen that with your good sense.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Miss Farrell, if that were all!”</p>
-
-<p>“And is there something more? Don’t tell me unless you like; but you
-know you take a darker view than I do.”</p>
-
-<p>“There is but one view to take,” Winifred said. “It makes me miserable.
-My father&mdash;I hope he does not intend it to be known, but I cannot
-tell&mdash;anyhow you must know everything. My father says he has made up his
-mind to cut off both the boys, and to leave everything to me.”</p>
-
-<p>Miss Farrell grew a little pale. She was old-fashioned and strong upon
-the rights of sons and the inferior importance of girls. She paused<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_72" id="page_72">{72}</a></span>
-before she spoke, and then said, with a little catching of her breath,
-“If it is because you are the most worthy, my dear, I can’t say but he
-is right. A girl of your age is always more worthy than the boys. You
-have never been exposed to any temptation.”</p>
-
-<p>“But that is no virtue of mine. Think what it is for me&mdash;the boys that
-were brought up to think everything was theirs&mdash;and now cast away, one
-after another, and everything fixed upon me.”</p>
-
-<p>“My dear,” said Miss Farrell, recovering her courage, “you must not
-disturb yourself too soon. Your father will live to change the
-disposition of his property a hundred times. It is a sort of thing that
-only wants a beginning.”</p>
-
-<p>“But don’t you see,” said Winifred, with great seriousness, “that is
-poor comfort; for he may be displeased with me next, and leave it all
-to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_73" id="page_73">{73}</a></span> some stranger. And then, who would care for George and Tom?”</p>
-
-<p>“I see what you mean&mdash;you are going to share with them, Winnie. My dear,
-you may take my word for it, that will be better for them, far better
-than if they got your father’s immense fortune into their hands.”</p>
-
-<p>“But injustice can never be best,” she said.</p>
-
-<p>They were in Miss Farrell’s pretty sitting-room, seated together upon
-the sofa, and here Winifred, losing courage altogether, threw her arms
-round her old friend, and put her head down upon the breast that had
-always sympathy for her in all her troubles.</p>
-
-<p>“I am very unhappy,” she said. “I do not see any end to it. My brothers
-both gone and I alone left, and nothing but difficulty before me
-wherever I move. How can I tell how my father’s mind may change in other
-ways, now that he has made up his mind to put me in this<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_74" id="page_74">{74}</a></span> changed
-position&mdash;and how can I tell&mdash;even if that were not so”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>These broken expressions would have conveyed little enlightenment to any
-stranger, but Miss Farrell understood them well enough. She pressed
-Winifred in her arms, and kissed the cheek which was so near her own.</p>
-
-<p>“Has anything been said about Edward?” she asked in a low tone.</p>
-
-<p>“Nothing yet; but how can I tell? Oh yes! there was something. I can’t
-remember exactly what&mdash;only a sort of hint; but enough to show&mdash;Miss
-Farrell, you always think the best of every one. What can make him do
-it? He must love us&mdash;a little&mdash;I suppose?”</p>
-
-<p>The doubt in her tone was full of pathos and wondering bewilderment.
-Winnie, though she had already many experiences, had not reached the
-length of understanding that love itself can sometimes torture.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_75" id="page_75">{75}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“Love you, my dear? why, of course he loves you! Whom has he else to
-love? You must not let such foolish thoughts get into your mind. Thank
-Heaven, since you were a child you have never had any doubt that I loved
-you, Winnie, and yet I often made you do things you didn’t like, and
-refused to let you do things you did like. Don’t you remember? Oh, I
-could tell you a hundred instances. A man like your dear father, who has
-been a great deal in the world, naturally forms his own ideas. And I can
-tell you, Winnie, it is very, very difficult when one has the power, and
-when one sees that young people are silly, not to take matters into
-one’s own hand, and do for them what one knows to be best. But,
-unfortunately, one never can get the young people to see it&mdash;they prefer
-their own way. If they went according to the ideas of their fathers and
-mothers, perhaps there would be less trouble in the world.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_76" id="page_76">{76}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“You don’t really think so,” cried Winnie, indignant. “You would never
-have one go against one’s own heart.”</p>
-
-<p>“I say perhaps, my dear,” said Miss Farrell mildly,&mdash;“only perhaps. It
-is a thing no one can be arbitrary about. To have one’s own way is the
-most satisfactory thing, so long as it lasts, but often ‘thereof comes
-in the end perplexity and madness.’ Then one thinks, if one had but
-taken the other turn! Nobody knows, till time shows, which is for the
-best.”</p>
-
-<p>“Is that a proverb?” asked Winnie, with some youthful scorn.</p>
-
-<p>“It sounds a little like it,” said the cheerful old lady, with a little
-laugh, “but, the rhyme was quite unintentional; and, as a matter of
-fact, we know that whatever happens to us in God’s providence is for the
-best.”</p>
-
-<p>“Is my father’s hardheartedness God’s provi<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_77" id="page_77">{77}</a></span>dence?” said Winifred, her
-face becoming almost severe in youthful gravity.</p>
-
-<p>It was not a question easy to answer. She scarcely listened to the
-little lecture Miss Farrell gave, as to the wickedness of condemning her
-father, or calling that hardheartedness which probably was the highest
-exercise of watchful tenderness. “I don’t know that I should have had
-the strength of mind to carry it out; but, my dear,” she said, “I have
-not the very slightest doubt that this is by far the best thing for Tom.
-He will come home a better man; he will have found out that life is
-different from what he thinks. It may be the making of him. Your dear
-father, who is stronger-minded than we are, does it, you may be sure,
-for the best.”</p>
-
-<p>“And if I am ordered to give up everything I care for, perhaps you will
-think that for the best too,” said the girl, withdrawing, half
-sorrowful, half indignant. The elder woman gave her<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_78" id="page_78">{78}</a></span> a look full of love
-and sorrow. Behind the smiling of her cheerful little countenance there
-was that consciousness which belongs to experience, that teaching of a
-long life which at her age throws confusing lights upon much that is
-plain and simple to the uninstructed. Miss Farrell in her heart answered
-this last indignant question in a manner which would have confounded
-Winifred; but she said nothing. “Sufficient unto the day is the evil
-thereof.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_79" id="page_79">{79}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_V" id="CHAPTER_V"></a>CHAPTER V</h2>
-
-<p class="nind"><span class="letra">W</span>INIFRED, it will be divined, was not without affairs of her own, which
-were indeed kept in the background by the more urgent complications of
-her family life, but yet were always there; and in every moment of
-repose came in to fill up with sweetness mingled with pain all the
-intervals of her thoughts. A few years before, when Mr. Chester had
-retired from business and had come to live permanently at Bedloe, he had
-begun his life of ease by a long illness, an illness at once dangerous
-and tedious, which he had been “pulled through” by a young doctor, still
-quite unknown to fame, who had devoted himself to the case of his<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_80" id="page_80">{80}</a></span>
-patient with an absorbing attention such as elderly gentlemen of
-mercantile connections rarely call forth. Mr. Chester was a man who was
-always sensible of services rendered personally to himself, and as young
-Dr. Langton gave up both time and ease to him, watched by his bedside at
-the crisis of the disease, and never grudged to be called out of bed or
-disturbed at any moment of the day or night, it was natural that a
-grateful patient should form the highest idea of the man who had saved
-his life.</p>
-
-<p>It did not detract from the merits of the young doctor that he belonged,
-though remotely, to a county family, the ancient owners of Bedloe, and
-that he held a higher place in the general estimation than the new
-millionaire himself, whose advent had not been received with enthusiasm.
-Dr. Langton, indeed, was of considerable use to the new-established
-household.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_81" id="page_81">{81}</a></span> He decided several important people to call who had no
-immediate intention of calling, and described with so much fervour the
-sweetness and good manners of the young lady of the house, that the way
-had thus been smoothed for that universal acceptance of Winifred which
-had opened her father’s eyes to the fact that she alone of all the
-family did him credit. Unfortunately, Dr. Langton went a little farther
-than this. He was young, and Winifred was but just taking upon her the
-independent position of mistress of her father’s house. They saw each
-other every day, watched together at the sick-bed, and met in the most
-unrestrained intimacy&mdash;and the natural result followed. Had Winifred
-been poor, all his friends would have protested that she was a very bad
-match for Edward Langton, who was believed to have what is called a fine
-career before him; but as she was, instead, the daughter of a very rich<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_82" id="page_82">{82}</a></span>
-man, it was permissible that on her side of the question Edward Langton
-should be supposed a very poor match for Winifred. It had been
-accordingly with very doubtful feelings and a great screwing up of his
-courage that the young doctor had presented himself before the rich man
-and asked him for his daughter. The reception he received was less
-terrible than he feared, but more embarrassing. Mr. Chester had received
-the proposal as a joke, a strange but extremely amusing pleasantry.
-“Marry Winnie?” he had said; “you must wait till she is out of long
-clothes&mdash;or of short frocks, is it?” And this had been the utmost that
-could be extracted from him. But, at the same time, he had taken no
-steps to discourage or separate the lovers. They had gone on seeing each
-other constantly, and had been sufficiently confident that no serious
-obstacle was to be placed in their way&mdash;but never had been able to
-extract<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_83" id="page_83">{83}</a></span> a more definite decision or anything that could be called
-consent. For some time, in the freshness of their mutual enchantment,
-the two young people had gone on very gaily with this imperfect
-sanction; but there had then come a time when Edward, impatient, yet not
-venturing to risk a definite negative by using pressure upon the father,
-had filled Winifred’s life with agitation, urging upon her the claims of
-his faithful love, and even now and then proposing to carry her off, and
-trust to the chance of pardon afterwards, rather than bear that
-tantalising, unnecessary delay. Winifred, with mingled happiness and
-distress, had spent many an hour in curbing this impetuosity, and it was
-strange to her, a relief, but yet a surprise and wonder, when he
-suddenly ceased all instances of the kind, and assumed the aspect of a
-man quite satisfied with the present state of affairs, though very
-watchful of all that happened, and curious to know<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_84" id="page_84">{84}</a></span> the details of
-everything. The change in him filled her with surprise, and at first
-with a vague uneasiness. But there was no appearance of any failure in
-his devotion to herself, and it was in many respects less embarrassing
-than the constant entreaties which she had found it so difficult to
-resist. Still she would wonder sometimes, accepting, as women so often
-accept, the unexplained decision of the men who are most near to them,
-with that silent despair of ever understanding the motives of the other
-half of humanity which men too so often feel in respect to women.</p>
-
-<p>As for Miss Farrell, who had seen so much both of men and women, she
-divined, or thought she divined, what Dr. Langton meant. But she said
-not a word to her pupil of her divinations. She said, “What a good thing
-that Edward has made up his mind<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_85" id="page_85">{85}</a></span> to it. You never would have given in
-to him, Winnie?”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, never!” said the girl, with a silent, unexpressed sense that
-perhaps it might have been better if she could.</p>
-
-<p>“No, you never would have done it; it is against your nature, and it
-would have been the worst policy. Your dear father is a man of very
-strong principles, and he never would have forgiven you. It would have
-been quite past all hoping for. It is such a good thing Edward perceives
-that at last.”</p>
-
-<p>Winifred did not receive this explanation with all the satisfaction that
-her friend hoped. She felt uneasily the existence of some other with
-which she was not acquainted; but so long as there was no doubt of
-Edward’s love, what did it matter? And she was not herself impatient.
-She saw him every day; she knew<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_86" id="page_86">{86}</a></span> (or supposed she knew) all his
-thoughts; she had his confidence, his full trust, his unbroken devotion;
-what more can a woman want? It is sometimes aggravating in the highest
-degree to a man that she should want no more, that she should be content
-with relations which stop so far short of his wishes, and Edward had
-often expressed this fond exasperation. But now he took it quietly
-enough, seeing possibilities which Winifred had not begun to see.</p>
-
-<p>Now, however, the calm of this unexpected content was interrupted from
-the other side. Tom was scarcely gone, shaking off the dust from his
-shoes as he crossed for the last time the threshold of his father’s
-house, when Winifred learned all that was involved in the disastrous
-promotion which had already made her so miserable&mdash;not only to supplant
-her brothers (which yet it might be possible to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_87" id="page_87">{87}</a></span> turn to their
-advantage), but to expose herself to risks which were worse than theirs,
-to fall perhaps in her turn and make herself incapable of helping them,
-or for their sake to resign all that was to herself best in life.
-Winifred had retired from her father’s presence with this sword in her
-heart. And Miss Farrell’s consolations, though they soothed her for the
-moment, did not draw it out. She felt the pang and quivering anguish
-through all her being. It was now her turn: she was about to be called
-upon to act the heroic part which is so admirable to hear about, so
-terrible to perform: to give up love and life for the sake of family
-affection lightly returned, or not returned at all, rewarded with
-suspicions and unkindness by those for whom she sacrificed everything.
-To give up her love, her husband, for her brothers! She did what those
-who are disturbed in mind instinctively learn to do. She<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_88" id="page_88">{88}</a></span> went out by
-herself into the park, and took a long solitary walk, communing with
-herself. She had looked forward to Miss Farrell’s return as to something
-which would help and strengthen her. And for the moment that new event,
-and all the gentle philosophies that had come from her old friend’s
-lips, had helped her a little. But at the end every one must bear his
-own burden. She went out into the park, which, though the sun had come
-out, was still wet and sodden with last night’s rain. The half-opened
-leaves were all sparkling with wet, the sky had that clear and keen
-sweetness of light which is like the serenity which comes into a human
-face after many tears. The sod was soft and spongy under her feet; but
-Winifred was not in a mood to observe anything. She walked fast and far,
-carrying her thoughts with her, passing everything in review with the
-simplicity and frankness which is impossible<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_89" id="page_89">{89}</a></span> when we have to clothe our
-thoughts in words. She would not have said, even to herself, that George
-and Tom would never understand her motives, never believe in her
-affection; but she knew it very well, just as she knew that the grass
-was damp and that she was wetting her feet, a consciousness that neither
-in one case nor the other meant any blame. She knew, too, that her
-feelings and her happiness would matter little more to her father than
-did to herself the feelings, if they had any, of the thorns which she
-put out of her way. To put these consciousnesses into words is to
-condemn; but in one’s thoughts one takes such known facts for granted
-without any opinion.</p>
-
-<p>To leap into the midst of such complications all at once is very hard
-for a young soul. Ordinarily, the girl to whom it suddenly becomes
-apparent that she may be called upon to give up her love, has at least
-something to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_90" id="page_90">{90}</a></span> rest upon in the way of compensation; when it is in
-fiction, she has to save her father from ruin, and often it happens in
-real life that the delight of all her friends, the approbation of her
-parents, the satisfaction of all who love her, is the reward for her
-sacrifice. But poor Winifred was without any such consolation. If she
-gave up her happiness for the sake of retaining and restoring their
-inheritance to her brothers, they would revile her in the meantime, and
-take it as the mere restitution of something stolen from them, in the
-future. Or she might find that the inheritance came to her under
-restrictions which made her sacrifice useless, and her desire to do
-justice impossible. What was she then to do? There came into her mind a
-sudden wish that Edward was still as he was six months ago, vehement,
-impatient, almost desperate. Oh, if he would but take the matter into
-his own hands, risk everything,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_91" id="page_91">{91}</a></span> carry her away, make it impossible once
-for all that she should be the one who had to set all right! She said to
-herself that she ought to have consented when he had urged this upon
-her. Why should she have hesitated? They had been held in suspense for
-two years, a long time in which to exercise patience, to linger on the
-threshold of life. And it was not as if her father wanted her love, or
-would feel his house vacant and miserable without her. He who could cut
-off his sons without a compunction had never shown any particular love
-for his daughter. His thoughts were concentrated upon himself. She was
-not so necessary to him as old Hopkins was, who understood all his
-tastes.</p>
-
-<p>When Winifred suffered herself for a moment to think of herself, to leap
-in imagination from Bedloe, with all its luxuries, from the sombre life
-at home, undisturbed now by any joyous<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_92" id="page_92">{92}</a></span> expectation of the boys, with no
-hope even of family letters that would afford anything but pain&mdash;to the
-doctor’s little house full of sunshine and pleasantness, the life of two
-which is the perfection of individual existence&mdash;her heart, too, seemed
-to leap out of her bosom towards that other world. Oh, if she could but
-be liberated without any action of her own, carried away, transported
-from her own dim life to that of him to whom above all others she
-belonged! This flight of fancy lifted her up in a momentary exaltation
-above all her troubles. Then she tumbled down, down to the dust. She
-knew very well it would not be. He could not, even if he wished it,
-which now it seemed he did not, carry her away without consulting her,
-without her consent. And she could never give that consent. She could
-not abandon her home, her duties, the possibility of serving her
-brothers, the necessity of serving<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_93" id="page_93">{93}</a></span> her father. One must act according
-to one’s nature, however clearly one may see a happier way, however
-certain one may be of the inefficiency of self-denial. Sometimes even
-duty becomes a kind of immorality, a servile consent to the tyranny of
-others; but still to the dutiful it is a bond which cannot be broken.
-Winifred felt herself look on like a spectator, and sadly assent to the
-possible destruction of her own life and all her hopes. It might be
-delayed, it might not come at all, but still it was impending over her,
-and she did not know how she was to escape, even in that one impossible
-way.</p>
-
-<p>She had reached the edge of the park without knowing it in the fulness
-of her preoccupation, when the sound of a dog-cart coming along the road
-awoke her attention. It was no wonderful thing that Edward should be
-passing at that moment, though she had not<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_94" id="page_94">{94}</a></span> thought of it. Neither was
-it extraordinary that he should throw the reins to his servant and join
-her. “I have just time to walk back with you,” he said.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_95" id="page_95">{95}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VI" id="CHAPTER_VI"></a>CHAPTER VI</h2>
-
-<p class="nind"><span class="letra">I</span>T was scarcely in nature that the appearance of her betrothed, coming
-so suddenly in the midst of her thoughts, should be disagreeable to
-Winifred, but it was an embarrassment to her, and rather added to than
-lessened the trouble on her mind. He led her back into the park, which
-she had been coming out of, scarcely knowing where she wandered. As was
-his way when they were beyond the reach of curious eyes, he took her arm
-instead of offering her his. There was something more caressing, more
-close in this manner of contact. When they were safe beyond all
-interruption, he bent over her tenderly.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_96" id="page_96">{96}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“Something is the matter,” he said.</p>
-
-<p>“Nothing new, Edward.”</p>
-
-<p>“Only the trouble of yesterday, Tom’s going away?”</p>
-
-<p>“It is not the trouble of yesterday. It is a trouble which lasts, which
-is going on, which may never come to an end. I don’t think you can say
-of any trouble that it is only of yesterday.”</p>
-
-<p>“That is very true; still, you and I are not given to philosophising,
-Winnie, and I thought there might be some new incident. I suppose he
-sails to-day?”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, he sails to-day: and when will he come back again? Will he ever
-come back? The two of them? Oh, Edward, life is very hard, very
-different from what one thought.”</p>
-
-<p>“At your age people are seldom so much mixed up in it. But there is the
-good as well as the bad.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_97" id="page_97">{97}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“Perhaps,” said the girl, faltering, “I am looking through spectacles,
-not rose-coloured, all the other way. I don’t see very much of the
-good.”</p>
-
-<p>He pressed her arm close to his side.</p>
-
-<p>“Am not I a little bit of good; is not our life all good if it were only
-once begun?”</p>
-
-<p>“But what if it never begins?”</p>
-
-<p>“Winnie!” he cried, startled, standing still and drawing her suddenly in
-front of him so that he could look into her face.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, Edward, don’t add to my troubles; I don’t see how it is ever to
-begin. My father means to put me in Tom’s place, as he put Tom in
-George’s place, and already he has said”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“What has he said?”</p>
-
-<p>“Perhaps it means nothing,” she went on after a pause; “I should have
-kept it to myself.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_98" id="page_98">{98}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“Winnie, that is worse than anything he can have said. What he says I
-can bear, but not that you should keep anything to yourself.”</p>
-
-<p>“It was not much. It was a sort of a threat. He said the match that was
-good enough for Winnie might not be good enough for”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“His heiress. He is right enough,” young Langton said.</p>
-
-<p>At this, Winifred, who had been anticipating in her own mind all that
-was involved, trembled as if it had never occurred to her before, and
-turned upon him with an air, and indeed with the most real sentiment of
-grieved surprise.</p>
-
-<p>“Right?” she said, with wonder and reproach in her voice.</p>
-
-<p>“A country doctor,” said the young man, “a fellow with nothing, is not a
-match for the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_99" id="page_99">{99}</a></span> heiress of Bedloe. He is right enough. We cannot
-contradict him. You ought to make an alliance like a princess with some
-one like yourself.”</p>
-
-<p>“I did not think,” said Winnie, raising her head with a flush of anger,
-“that you would have been the one to make it all worse.”</p>
-
-<p>He smiled upon her, still holding her closely by the arm. “Did you think
-I had not thought of that before now? Of course, from his point of view,
-and, of course, from all points of view except our own, Winnie”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“I am glad you make that exception.”</p>
-
-<p>“It is very magnanimous of me to do so, and you will have to be all the
-more good to me. I am not blind, and I have seen it all coming, from the
-moment of Tom’s failure. Why was he so silly as to fail,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_100" id="page_100">{100}</a></span> when a hundred
-boobies get through every year?”</p>
-
-<p>“Poor Tom!” she said, with a little gush of tears.</p>
-
-<p>“Yes; poor Tom! I suppose he never for a moment thought&mdash;But, for my
-part, I have seen it coming. I have seen for a long time what way the
-tide was turning. At first there was not much thought of you; you were
-only the little girl in the house. If it had not been so, I should have
-run away, I should not have run my head into the net, and exposed myself
-to certain contempt and rejection. But I saw that nobody knew there was
-in the house an angel unawares.”</p>
-
-<p>“Edward, you make me ashamed! You know how far I am”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“From being an angel? I hope so, Winnie. If I saw the wings budding, I
-should get out my instruments and clip them: it would be<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_101" id="page_101">{101}</a></span> a novel sort
-of an operation. I thought their ignorance was my opportunity.”</p>
-
-<p>She was partly mollified, partly alarmed. “You did not think all this
-before you let yourself&mdash;care for me, Edward?”</p>
-
-<p>“I did before I allowed myself to tell you that I&mdash;cared for you, as you
-say. One does not do such a thing without thinking. There was a time
-when I thought that I must give up the splendid practice of Bedloe, with
-Shippington into the bargain; the rich appointment of parish doctor, the
-fat fees of the Union”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“You can laugh at it,” she said, “but it is very, very serious to me.”</p>
-
-<p>“And so it is very, very serious to me. So much so that six months ago I
-wanted to throw everything up, if you would only have consented to come
-with me, and seek our fortune, I did not mind where<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_102" id="page_102">{102}</a></span>”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Ah!” she said. There was in the exclamation a world of wistful meaning.
-What an escape it would have been from all after peril! Winifred said
-this with the slight shiver of one who sees the means of safety which
-she could never have taken advantage of.</p>
-
-<p>“But now,” he said, “it is too late for that.”</p>
-
-<p>His tone of conviction went to Winifred’s heart like a stone. She would
-never have consented to it; but yet why did he say it was too late? She
-gave him a wistful glance, but asked no question. To do so would have
-been contrary to her pride and every feeling. They went on for a few
-minutes in silence, she more cast down than she could explain&mdash;he adding
-nothing to what he had said. Why did he add nothing? Things could not be
-left now as they were, without mutual explanation and decision what they
-were to do. Too late? She felt in her<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_103" id="page_103">{103}</a></span> heart, on the contrary, that now
-was the only moment in which it could have been done, in which she could
-have wound herself up to the possibility&mdash;if it were not for other
-possibilities, which, alas! would thrust themselves into the way.</p>
-
-<p>“I have something to tell you,” he said, “something which you will think
-makes everything worse. I might have kept you in ignorance of it, as I
-have been doing; but the knowledge must come some time, and it will
-explain what I have said”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>She withdrew a little from him, and drew herself up to all the height
-she possessed, which was not very much. There went to her heart a quick
-dart like the stab of a knife. She thought he was about to tell her that
-his own mind had changed, or that her coming wealth and importance had
-made it incompatible with his pride to continue their engagement.
-Something of this<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_104" id="page_104">{104}</a></span> kind it seemed certain that it must be. In the sudden
-conviction of the moment it did not occur to Winifred that such a new
-thing could scarcely be told while he held her so closely to him, and
-clasped her hand and arm so firmly. But it was not a moment for the
-exercise of reason. She did not look up, but she raised her head
-instinctively and made an effort to loosen her hand from his clasp. But
-of these half-involuntary movements he took no note, being fully
-occupied with what was in his mind.</p>
-
-<p>“Winnie,” he said in a serious voice, “your father talks at his ease of
-making wills and changing the disposition of his property. I don’t
-suppose he thinks for a moment how near he may be&mdash;how soon these
-changes may come into effect.”</p>
-
-<p>A little start, a little tremor ran through her frame. Her attitude of
-preparation for a blow<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_105" id="page_105">{105}</a></span> relaxed. She did not understand what he meant in
-the relief of perceiving that it was not what she thought.</p>
-
-<p>“My father? I don’t understand you, Edward.”</p>
-
-<p>“No, I scarcely expected you would. He looks what people call the
-picture of health.”</p>
-
-<p>She started now violently and drew her arm out of his in the shock of
-the first suggestion. “My father!” she stammered&mdash;“the picture of
-health&mdash;you do not mean, you cannot mean”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“I have been cruel,” he said, drawing tenderly her arm into his. “I have
-given you a great shock. My darling, it had to be done sooner or later.
-Your father, though he looks so well, is not well, Winnie. I never was
-satisfied that he got over that illness as he thought he did. But even I
-was not alarmed for a long time.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_106" id="page_106">{106}</a></span> Now for several months I have been
-watching him closely. If he does not make this new will at once, he may
-never do it. If he does, it will not be long before you are called on to
-assume your place.”</p>
-
-<p>“Edward! you do not mean that my father&mdash;You don’t mean that there is
-absolute danger&mdash;to his life&mdash;soon&mdash;now? Edward! you do not think”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Dear, you must show no alarm. You must learn to be quite calm. You must
-not betray your knowledge. It may be at any moment&mdash;to-day, to-morrow,
-no one can tell. It is not certain&mdash;nothing is certain&mdash;he may go on for
-a year.”</p>
-
-<p>The light seemed to fail in Winifred’s eyes. She leant against her lover
-with a rush and whirl of hurrying thoughts that seemed to carry away her
-very life. It was not the awful sensation of a calamity from which there
-is no<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_107" id="page_107">{107}</a></span> escape, such as often overwhelms the tender soul when first
-brought face to face with death; but rather a horrible sense of what
-that doom would be to him, the cutting off of everything in which, so
-far as she knew, he took any pleasure or ever thought of. The idea of a
-spiritual life beyond would not come into any accordance with her
-consciousness of him. Mr. Chester was one of those men whom it is
-impossible to think of as entering into rest, or attaining immediate
-felicity by the sudden step of death. There are some people whom the
-imagination refuses to connect with any surroundings but those of
-prosaic humanity. They must die, too, like the most spiritually-minded;
-but there comes upon the soul a sensation of moral vertigo when we think
-of them as entering the life of an unseen world. This, though it may
-seem unnatural to say so, was the first sensation of Winifred, a sense
-of horror and alarm, an<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_108" id="page_108">{108}</a></span> immediate realisation of the terrible
-inappropriateness of such a removal. What would become of him when
-removed from earth, the only state of existence with which he had any
-affinities? It sent a shiver over her, a chill sense of the unknown and
-unimaginable which seemed to freeze the blood in her veins. It was only
-when she recovered from this that natural feeling gained utterance. She
-had leant against her lover in that first giddiness, with her head
-swimming, her strength giving way. She came slowly back to herself,
-feeling his arm which supported her with a curious beatific sense that
-everything was explained between him and her, mingled with the sensation
-of natural grief and dismay.</p>
-
-<p>“I do not feel as if it could be possible,” she said faintly. Then, with
-trembling lips, “My father?” and melted into tears.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_109" id="page_109">{109}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“My dearest, it is right you should know. It is for this reason I have
-tried to persuade you not to go against him in anything. The more
-tranquillity he has, the better are his chances for life. Let him do as
-he threatens. Perhaps if you withdraw all opposition he will delay the
-making of another will, as almost all men do&mdash;for there seems time
-enough for such an operation, and nothing to hurry for. Get him into
-this state of mind if you can, Winnie. Don’t oppose him; let it be
-believed that you see the justice of his intention, that you are willing
-to do what he pleases.”</p>
-
-<p>“Even”&mdash;she said, and looked up at him, pausing, unable to say more.</p>
-
-<p>He took both her hands in his, and looked at her, smiling. “Even,” he
-said, “to the length of allowing him to believe that you have given up a
-man that was never half good enough for<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_110" id="page_110">{110}</a></span> you; but who believes in you
-all the same like heaven.”</p>
-
-<p>“Believes in me&mdash;when I pretend to give up what I don’t give up, and
-pretend to accept what I don’t accept? Is that the kind of woman you
-believe in?” she cried, drawing away her hands. “How can I do so? How
-can I consent to cheat my father, and he perhaps&mdash;perhaps”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>She stood faltering, trembling, crying, but detaching herself with
-nervous force from his support, in a passion of indignation and trouble
-and dismay.</p>
-
-<p>He answered her with a line in which is the climax of heart-rending
-tragedy, holding out to her the hands from which she had escaped&mdash;</p>
-
-<div class="poetry">
-<div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
-<span class="i0">“Faith unfaithful kept him falsely true.”<br /></span>
-</div></div>
-</div>
-
-<p>“That may do for poetry,” she said; “but for me, I am not great enough
-or grand enough<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_111" id="page_111">{111}</a></span> to&mdash;to&mdash;to be able to brave it. Edward, do not ask me.
-I must tell the truth. If I tried to do anything else, my face, my looks
-would betray me. Oh, don’t be so hard on me. Ask me something less than
-this, ask me now to”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>She stopped terror-stricken, not knowing what she had said; but he only
-looked at her tenderly, shaking his head. “If I had ever persuaded you
-to that,” he said, “I should have been a cad and a rascal, for it would
-have broken your heart. But now I should be worse&mdash;I might be a
-murderer. Winnie, you must yield for his sake. You must let him live as
-long as God permits.”</p>
-
-<p>“And deceive him?” she said, almost inaudibly. “Oh, you don’t know what
-you are asking of me! You are asking too much cleverness, too much
-power. I can only say one thing or another. I cannot be falsely true.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_112" id="page_112">{112}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“You can do everything that is necessary, whatever it may be, for those
-you love,” he said.</p>
-
-<p>She stood faltering before him for a moment, turning her eyes from one
-side to the other, as if in search of help. But there was nothing that
-could give her any aid. The heavens seemed to close in above her, and
-the earth to disappear from under her feet. If she had ever consented to
-an untruth in her life, it had been to shield and excuse her brothers,
-for whom there were always apologies to be made. And how to deceive she
-knew not.</p>
-
-<p>They went on together across the park, not noticing the wetness of the
-grass or the threatening of the sky, upon which clouds were once more
-blowing up for rain, so much absorbed in their consultation that they
-were close to the house before they were aware, and started like<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_113" id="page_113">{113}</a></span> guilty
-things surprised when Mr. Chester came sharply upon them round a corner,
-buttoned up to the chin, and with an umbrella in his hand.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_114" id="page_114">{114}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VII" id="CHAPTER_VII"></a>CHAPTER VII</h2>
-
-<p class="nind"><span class="letra">“W</span>HY don’t you come to the house and have your talk out? She has got her
-feet wet, and if she does not look sharp, we shall all be caught in the
-rain&mdash;a doctor should know better than to expose a young lady to
-bronchitis. Besides, her life is more important than it ever was
-before.”</p>
-
-<p>“We forgot how the skies were looking. You should not be out of doors
-either; it is worse for you than for her. I told you this morning you
-had a cold.”</p>
-
-<p>“You are always telling me I have a cold.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_115" id="page_115">{115}</a></span> I shan’t live a day the less
-for that,” said Mr. Chester, with a jauntiness which made Winifred’s
-heart sick.</p>
-
-<p>“I hope not, but we must take care,” said young Langton. “Come back
-now&mdash;don’t go any farther. I hope you were coming only to bring Miss
-Chester back.”</p>
-
-<p>“I was coming to bring Miss Chester back&mdash;and for other things,” said
-her father significantly. He put a little emphasis on the name, and
-Winifred had already been painfully affected by hearing her name
-pronounced so formally by her lover. He had never addressed her
-familiarly in her father’s presence, but now there seemed a meaning in
-everything, and as her father repeated it, there seemed in it a whole
-new world and new disposition of affairs. “But as it is going to be a
-wet night,” he added, “and we shall have a dull time of it, nothing but
-myself and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_116" id="page_116">{116}</a></span> two females at dinner, you had better come and dine with us,
-doctor, if you have nothing better to do.”</p>
-
-<p>“I will come with pleasure,” Langton said. He had perfect command of
-himself, and yet he could not refrain from a momentary glance at
-Winifred, which said much.</p>
-
-<p>She, too, divined, with a sinking of her heart, that it was not merely
-for dinner, or to relieve himself from the society of “two females,”
-that her father gave the invitation. He was unusually gracious and
-smiling.</p>
-
-<p>“You know you’re always welcome,” he said. “The ladies spoil you. A
-young doctor is something like a curate, he is always spoiled by the
-ladies; but they shan’t have so much of your company as they expect, for
-I have got several things to talk to you about.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_117" id="page_117">{117}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“As many as you like,” said Langton, “but let me entreat you to go in
-now.”</p>
-
-<p>“You see how anxious our friend is about my health, Winnie; he does not
-care half so much for yours, and you are a deal more liable to take cold
-than ever I was. You take that from your mother, who was always a feeble
-creature. The stamina is on the Chester side. Very well, doctor, very
-well. I don’t like the wet any more than you do. I’m going in, don’t be
-afraid. Dinner at seven, sharp, and don’t keep us waiting.”</p>
-
-<p>Mr. Chester’s laugh seemed to the young pair to mean much; the very wave
-of his hand as he turned away, his insistance upon the hour of dinner,
-all breathed of fate. The two young people exchanged one look as they
-shook hands; on his side it was a look at once of encouragement and
-entreaty&mdash;on hers of terror and wistfulness. She was afraid and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_118" id="page_118">{118}</a></span> yet
-anxious to be left alone with her father. It seemed to Winifred that she
-could bear what he said to herself, however painful it might be, but
-that an insulting dismissal of Edward was more than she could bear. She
-could not linger, however, nor say a word to him beyond what ordinary
-civility required. Even the momentary pause did not pass without remark.</p>
-
-<p>“Some last words?” Mr. Chester said; “one would think you had seen
-enough of each other. You should make your appointments a little earlier
-in the day.”</p>
-
-<p>“It was no appointment, papa. I was walking, and Dr. Langton came up in
-his dog-cart.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, very likely; these things fall in so pat, don’t they? I suppose I
-am past the age for encountering people in dog-carts just when I want
-them. But you must not calculate<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_119" id="page_119">{119}</a></span> too much on that,” he said with a
-laugh. “There’s no reason why I shouldn’t marry and provide myself with
-another family, that might be more to my mind than you.”</p>
-
-<p>To this Winnie made no reply. The threat had offended her on other
-occasions; now it affected her with that dreadful sense of the
-intolerable to which words can give no expression; it brought the blood
-in a rush to her face, and she looked at him in spite of herself with
-eyes in which pity and horror were mingled. He met her look with a
-laugh.</p>
-
-<p>“You are horrified, are you? That’s all very well for you; but let me
-tell you, many an older man than I, and less pleasing, perhaps, has got
-a pretty young wife before now. It has to be paid for, like every other
-luxury; but women are plenty, my dear, though you mayn’t think so.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_120" id="page_120">{120}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“Papa, do you think this is a subject to discuss with me?”</p>
-
-<p>“Why not? You are the only one except myself that would be much affected
-by it. It might interfere with your comforts, and it would interfere
-very much with your importance, I can tell you, Miss Winnie.”</p>
-
-<p>“Then, father,” the girl said, “for Heaven’s sake do it, and don’t talk
-of it any more. Rather that a thousand times than to be forced to agree
-to what I abhor, than to be put in another’s place, than to have to give
-up”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>He turned round and looked at her somewhat sternly. “What do you expect
-to be obliged to give up?” he said.</p>
-
-<p>Between her fear of doing harm to him, whose tranquillity she had been
-charged to preserve, and her fear of precipitating matters<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_121" id="page_121">{121}</a></span> and bringing
-upon herself at once the prohibition she feared&mdash;and that natural
-nervous desire to forestall a catastrophe which was entirely
-contradictory of the other sentiments, Winifred paused and replied to
-him with troubled looks rather than with speech. When she found her
-voice, she answered, faltering&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“What you said to me yesterday, meant giving up the truth and all I have
-ever cared for in my life. I have always wanted, desired, more than my
-life, to be of use to&mdash;the boys&mdash;and to be made to appear as if I were
-against them”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>Her voice was interrupted with sobs. Ah, but was not this the beginning
-of treachery? It was the truth, but not the whole truth; the boys were
-much, but there was something which was still more. Already in the first
-outset and beginning she was but falsely true.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_122" id="page_122">{122}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“This is all about the boys, is it?” he said coldly&mdash;“as you call them.
-I should say the men&mdash;who have taken their own way, and had their own
-will, and like it, I hope. If it comes to a bargain between you and me,
-Winnie, there must be something more than that.”</p>
-
-<p>“There can be no bargain between you and me,” said Winifred. In the
-meantime, looking at him, she had thought his colour varied, and that a
-slight stumble he made over a stone was a sign of weakness; and her
-heart sank with sudden compunction. “Oh, no bargain, papa! It is yours
-to tell me what to do, and mine to&mdash;to obey you.” Her voice weakened and
-grew low as she said these words. She felt as if it were a solemn
-promise she was making, instead of the most ordinary of dutiful
-speeches. He nodded his head repeatedly as she spoke.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_123" id="page_123">{123}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“That’s as it should be, Winnie,&mdash;that’s as it should be; continue like
-that, my dear, and you shall hear no more of the new wife. So long as
-you are reasonable, I am quite content with my daughter, who does me
-credit. It is your duty to do me credit. I am going to do a great deal
-for you, and I have more claim than just the ordinary claim. Go in now,
-the rain’s coming. As for me, for all that young fellow says, I don’t
-believe it matters. I feel as fit as ever I did in my life. Still,
-bronchitis is a nuisance,” he added, coughing a little, as he followed
-her indoors.</p>
-
-<p>Winifred did not appear again till the hour of dinner. She was, like
-every one who hears a sentence of death for the first time, apprehensive
-that the event which seemed at one moment incredible might happen the
-next, and she stole along the corridor at least half a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_124" id="page_124">{124}</a></span> dozen times, to
-make sure that her father was in the room called the library, in which
-he read his newspapers. If any sound was heard in the silence of the
-house, she conjured up terrible visions of a sudden fall and
-catastrophe.</p>
-
-<p>How was it possible to oppose him in anything? If he told her to abandon
-Edward, she would have to reply&mdash;as if he had asked her to go out for a
-walk, or drive with him in his carriage&mdash;“Yes, papa.” It would not
-matter what he asked, she must make the same answer, conventional,
-meaning as little as if it had been a request for a cup of tea. And
-about his will the same assent would have to be necessary. She must
-appear to him and to the world to be very willing to supplant her
-brothers; she must appear to give up her lover because now she was too
-great and too<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_125" id="page_125">{125}</a></span> rich to marry a poor man. This was the charge her lover
-himself had laid upon her. She must consent to everything. The true
-feelings of her mind, and all her intentions and hopes, must be laid
-aside, and she must appear as if she were another woman, a creature
-influenced by the will of others without any of her own.</p>
-
-<p>Even that was a possible position. A girl might give up all natural will
-and impulse. She might be a passive instrument in other people’s hands.
-She might take passively what was given to her, and passively allow
-something else to be taken away: that might be weak, miserable, and
-unworthy&mdash;but it need not be false. What was required of her was more
-than this. It was required of her that she should pretend to be all this
-till her father should die, and then turn round and deceive him in his
-grave. The thought<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_126" id="page_126">{126}</a></span> made Winifred shiver with a chill which penetrated
-her very heart. After, could she undo all she had done, baulk him after
-he was dead, proclaim to all the world that she had deceived him? Was
-that what Edward meant by being falsely true? She said to herself that
-she could not do it, that it would be impossible. In the case of her
-brothers, perhaps, where only renunciation was necessary, she might do
-it; but to gain happiness for herself she could not do it. “I cannot, I
-cannot!” she cried to herself under her breath; and then lower still,
-with an anguish of resolution and determination, “I will not!” If she
-gave him up, it should be for ever. She would not play a part, and
-pretend submission, and deceive.</p>
-
-<p>But, to the astonishment of both these young people, Mr. Chester that
-evening did not say<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_127" id="page_127">{127}</a></span> a word on the subject. During dinner he was more
-agreeable than usual; but when the ladies went out of the room, young
-Langton, as he met the eyes of his betrothed, gave her a look which told
-that he knew what was coming. He was so nervous when he was left behind
-that for the first few minutes he hardly knew what was being said to
-him; but when he calmed down and came to himself, an astonished sense
-that nothing was being said took the place of his dread, and bewildered
-him altogether. All that Mr. Chester had to say was to ask for some
-information about a small estate which was to be sold in another part of
-the country which was better known to the doctor than to himself. He
-asked his advice, indeed, as to whether he should or should not become
-its purchaser, in a way which made young Langton’s head go round, for it
-was the<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_128" id="page_128">{128}</a></span> manner of a man who was consulting one of those who were
-concerned, an intimate friend, perhaps a son-in-law. He said to himself,
-after a moment, when this subject was exhausted, that now it must be
-coming. But, on the contrary, there was not a word.</p>
-
-<p>When the two gentlemen went into the drawing-room, Winifred asked him
-with her eyes a question which was full of the anguish of suspense. He
-managed behind the cover of a book to say to her, “Nothing has been
-said;” but this was so wonderful that the relief was too much, and
-neither could she believe in that. They both felt that the pause, though
-almost miraculous, could not be real, and that the coming storm was all
-the more certain because of this delay.</p>
-
-<p>Late that night Mr. Chester felt unwell, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_129" id="page_129">{129}</a></span> sent into the village for
-the doctor just as he was going to bed. Langton put on his coat, and
-jumped into the dog-cart which had been sent for him, with a sudden
-quickening of all his pulses, and the sense of a miraculous escape more
-distinctly in his mind than solicitude for his patient. Winifred met him
-at the door with wild anxiety and terror, and followed him to her
-father’s room, with all her nerves strung for the great and terrible
-event of which she had been warned. She thought nothing less than that
-the hour of calamity had come, and the whole house was moved with a
-vague horror of anticipation, although no one knew that there was
-anything to fear. The doctor’s practised eye, however, saw in a moment
-that it was a false alarm, and it was with a pang almost of
-disappointment that he reassured her. He could only appear glad, but
-there was no doubt in his own mind that it was a distinct mistake<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_130" id="page_130">{130}</a></span> of
-Providence. Had Mr. Chester died then, he would have left the world with
-one or two sins the less on his conscience, and a great deal of human
-misery would have been spared.</p>
-
-<p>“You think I should not have roused you out of your comfortable bed
-without the excuse of dying, or at least something more in it?” the
-patient said; “but you will find I am a tough customer, and likely to
-give you more trouble before you are done with me.”</p>
-
-<p>“It is no trouble,” the doctor said, with a grave face; “but you must
-learn to be careful.”</p>
-
-<p>“Pshaw!” said the rich man. “I tell you I am a tough customer. It is not
-a bit of an evening walk that will free you of me.”</p>
-
-<p>“We will do our best to fortify you for<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_131" id="page_131">{131}</a></span> evening walks; but you must be
-careful,” Langton said.</p>
-
-<p>Upon which his patient gave a chuckle, and turned round in his bed and
-went to sleep like a two-years child.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_132" id="page_132">{132}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_VIII" id="CHAPTER_VIII"></a>CHAPTER VIII</h2>
-
-<p class="nind"><span class="letra">A</span> THREATENED life is said to last long. Winifred Chester lived in great
-alarm and misery for a week or two, watching every movement and every
-look of her father, expecting almost to see him fall and die before her
-very eyes. The horror of a catastrophe which she could not avert, which
-nothing could be done to stave off, intensified the natural feeling
-which makes the prospect of another’s death, even of an indifferent
-person, overawing and terrible. And though it was impossible to believe
-that a man like Mr. Chester could inspire his daughter with that
-impassioned filial love which many daughters bear to their<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_133" id="page_133">{133}</a></span> parents, yet
-he was her father, and all the habits of her life were associated with
-him: so that the idea of his sudden removal conveyed almost as great a
-shock to her mind as if the warmest bonds of love, instead of a natural
-affection much fretted by involuntary judgments given in her heart
-against him, had been the bond between them.</p>
-
-<p>And there can be nothing in the world more dreadful to the mind than to
-watch the life and actions of a human creature whom we know to be on the
-brink of the grave, but who neither suspects nor anticipates any danger,
-and lives every day as though he were to live for ever. To hear him say
-what he was going to do in the time to come, the changes he meant to
-make, the improvements, the new furnishings, the plantings, all that was
-to be done during the next ten years, filled Winifred with a thrill of
-misery which was not unmingled<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_134" id="page_134">{134}</a></span> with compunction. Could she say nothing
-to him, give him no hint, whisper in his ear no intimation that his days
-were numbered? She shrank within herself at the thought of presuming to
-do so; and yet to be with him and walk by him, and listen to all his
-anticipations, and never do it, seemed horrible. All his thoughts were
-of the world in which he had, as he did not know, so precarious a
-footing. He was a man who wanted no other, whose horizon was bounded by
-the actual, whose aspirations did not exceed what human life could give
-him. He had met with disappointments and probably had felt them as
-bitterly as other men, but his active spirit had never been arrested, he
-had turned to something else in which he expected compensation. The
-something else at present was Winifred; she had done him credit, and
-might do so still in a higher degree than had been possible to her
-brothers. She might marry<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_135" id="page_135">{135}</a></span> anybody. As for the doctor, when the moment
-came, Mr. Chester knew very well how to make short work of the doctor.
-And Winnie, of whom there could be no doubt that she was a lady, should
-marry a lord and satisfy her father’s pride, and make up for everything.</p>
-
-<p>His mind had taken refuge in this with an elasticity which minds of
-higher tone and better inspirations do not always possess; and those
-plans which to her were so frightful, those arrangements of years which
-he should never see, were all with a view to this satisfaction which he
-had promised himself. He was going to preserve the game strictly, a duty
-which he had not much thought of hitherto: he was going to enlarge the
-house&mdash;to build a new wing for my lord, as he began within himself to
-name his unknown son-in-law. In these<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_136" id="page_136">{136}</a></span> arrangements he forgot his own
-sons, putting them aside altogether, as if they had never existed, and
-forgot also, or at least never took into consideration, any uncertainty
-in life, any thought of consolations less positive.</p>
-
-<p>To see a man so terribly off his guard is always a spectacle very
-terrible and surprising when the mind of the spectator is roused to it,
-just as the sight of any indifferent passer-by going lightly along a
-road on which death awaits him round the next corner, is almost more
-appalling than the sight of death itself, especially if we cannot warn
-him or do anything to save. And how could he die? A man who cared for
-nothing that was not in the life he knew, how was he to adapt himself to
-another, to anything so different? Winifred’s brain swam, the light
-faded before her as she sat watching him, unable to take<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_137" id="page_137">{137}</a></span> her eyes from
-him, full of terror, compassion, pity.</p>
-
-<p>“What are you staring at so?” he asked on more than one occasion.</p>
-
-<p>“Nothing, papa,” Winifred replied incoherently, consciousness suddenly
-coming back to her as his voice broke the giddiness and throng of
-intolerable thoughts.</p>
-
-<p>“One would think you saw a ghost behind me,” he said, with a laugh.
-“That’s the new æsthetic fashion of absent-mindedness, I suppose;” and
-this explanation satisfied and even pleased him, for he wished Winnie to
-be of the latest fashion and “up to everything” with the best.</p>
-
-<p>Miss Farrell, on the other hand, scolded her pupil, as much as she could
-scold any one, for this sudden alarm which had seized her. “It is just a
-fad,” the old lady said. “Edward has his fads like other people: doctors
-have; they<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_138" id="page_138">{138}</a></span> are fond of a discovery that leads to nothing. I never saw
-your dear father look better in his life.”</p>
-
-<p>“He does not look ill,” Winifred allowed, with a faint movement of
-relief.</p>
-
-<p>“Ill? he looks strong, younger than he did five years ago, and such a
-colour, and an excellent appetite. But I am glad to hear that is what
-Edward thinks, for it explains everything.”</p>
-
-<p>“Glad?” it was Winifred’s turn to exclaim.</p>
-
-<p>“My dear, when you are my age you will know that one is sometimes glad
-of an explanation of things that have puzzled one, even though the
-explanation itself is not cheerful. I think this fright of Edward’s is a
-piece of folly, but yet it explains many things. As for your dear
-father, if he were a little unwell from time to time, that would be
-nothing to wonder<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_139" id="page_139">{139}</a></span> at. Gout, for instance&mdash;one is always prepared for
-gout in a man of his age. But he is up early and late, he has the
-complexion of a ploughboy, and can eat everything without even a thought
-of his digestion. I envy him,” she said, with fervour. Then, giving
-Winifred a kiss as she leant over her, “You are seeing everything <i>en
-noir</i>, my dear, and Edward is giving in to you. Don’t think any more
-about it for three days; in the meantime I will watch him; give me three
-days, and promise me to be happy in the meantime.”</p>
-
-<p>This time Winifred did not repeat the inappropriate expression, but only
-looked at her old friend with tears in her eyes. “I don’t think I have
-very much to be happy about,” she said.</p>
-
-<p>“You have life before you, and youth and hope; and you have Edward; and
-your dear father, so far as I can see, in perfect health;<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_140" id="page_140">{140}</a></span> and the
-others&mdash;in the hands of Providence Winnie.”</p>
-
-<p>“Are we not all in the hands of Providence,” said the girl; “those who
-live and those who die, those who do well and those who do ill? and it
-does not seem to make any difference.”</p>
-
-<p>“That is because we see such a little way, such a little way&mdash;never what
-to-morrow is going to bring forth,” Miss Farrell said.</p>
-
-<p>But this conversation did not do very much to reassure Winifred, and at
-the end of the three days the old lady said nothing. Her experienced
-eyes saw, after a close investigation, certain trifles which brought her
-to the young doctor’s opinion, or at least made her acknowledge to
-herself that he might possibly be right. It is to be feared that Miss
-Farrell did not look upon this possibility with horror. She was<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_141" id="page_141">{141}</a></span> calmer,
-not so much interested, and less full of that instinctive horror and awe
-of death which is most strong in the young. She had seen a great many
-people die; perhaps she was not for that more reconciled to the idea of
-it in her own person than others; but she had come to look upon it with
-composure where others were concerned. She thought it likely enough that
-Edward might be right; and she thought that, perhaps, this was not the
-conclusion which would be most regrettable. It would leave Winifred
-free. If he did not alter his will, it would restore the boys to their
-rights; and if he did alter his will, Winifred would restore them to
-their rights. On making a balance of the greatest happiness of the
-greatest number, no doubt it would be for the best that Mr. Chester
-should end his career.</p>
-
-<p>After these three days, at the end of which Winifred asked no
-explanation from her friend,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_142" id="page_142">{142}</a></span> many other days followed, with nothing
-happening. The force of the impression was softened in her mind, and
-though the appearance of Mr. Chester’s man of business on two or three
-several occasions gave her a renewed thrill of terror, yet her father
-said nothing on the subject of his will, and she was glad on her side to
-ignore it, feeling that nothing she could say or do would have any
-effect upon his resolution. On the last evening, when Mr. Babington,
-after a long afternoon with Mr. Chester in the library, stayed to
-dinner, the cheerfulness and satisfaction of the master of the house
-were visible to everybody. He had the best wine in his cellar out for
-his old friend, and talked to him all the evening of “old days,” as he
-said, days when he himself had little expectation of ever being the
-Squire of Bedloe.</p>
-
-<p>“But many things have changed since that time,” he added, “and the last
-is first and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_143" id="page_143">{143}</a></span> the first last, eh, Babington, in more senses than one.”</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, in more senses than one,” the lawyer said gravely, sipping the old
-port which had been disinterred for him with an aspect not half so
-jovial as that of his patron, though it was wine such as seldom appears
-at any table in these degenerate days.</p>
-
-<p>“In more senses than one,” Mr. Chester repeated. “Fill your glass again,
-old Bab; and, Miss Farrell, stay a moment, and let me give you a little
-wine, for I am going to propose a toast.”</p>
-
-<p>“I am not in the habit of drinking toasts,” said Miss Farrell, who had
-risen from her chair; “but as I am sure it is one which a lady need not
-hesitate about, since you propose it”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“No lady need hesitate,” said Mr. Chester, “for it is to one that is a
-true lady, as good a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_144" id="page_144">{144}</a></span> lady as if she had royal blood in her veins. You
-would not better her, I can tell you, if you were to search far and
-wide; and as you have had some share in making her what she is, Miss
-Farrell, it stands to reason you should have a share in her advancement.
-I have a great mind to call in all the servants and make them drink it
-too.”</p>
-
-<p>“Don’t,” said the lawyer hurriedly; “a thing is well enough among
-friends that is not fit for strangers, or servants either. For my part,
-I wish everything that is good to Miss Winifred; but yet”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Hold your tongue, Babington; it is none of your business. Here’s the
-very good health of the heiress of Bedloe, and good luck to her, and a
-fine title and a handsome husband, and everything that heart can
-desire.”</p>
-
-<p>The two ladies had risen, and still stood, Miss<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_145" id="page_145">{145}</a></span> Farrell with the glass
-of wine which Mr. Chester had given her in her hand, Winifred standing
-very straight by the table, and white as the dress she wore. Miss
-Farrell grew pale too, gazing from one to the other of the two
-gentlemen, who drank their wine, one with a flushed and triumphant
-countenance, the other in little thoughtful gulps. “I can’t refuse to
-drink the health of Winifred, however it is put,” she said tremulously.
-“But if this is what you mean, Mr. Chester”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Yes, my old girl,” cried Mr. Chester, “this is what I mean; and I don’t
-know what anybody can have to say against it&mdash;you, in particular, that
-have brought her up, and done your duty by her, I must say. She has
-always been a good friend to you, and always will be, I can answer for
-her, and you shall never want a home as long as she has one. But if you
-have<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_146" id="page_146">{146}</a></span> anything to say against my arrangements, or what I mean to do for
-her”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>Miss Farrell put down the wine with a hand that trembled slightly. She
-towered into tremulous height, or so it seemed to the lookers-on. “I say
-nothing about the term which you have permitted yourself to apply to me,
-Mr. Chester,” she said. “I can make allowance for bad breeding; but if
-you think you can prevent me from forming an opinion, and expressing
-it”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Be quiet, Chester,” cried the lawyer, kicking him under the table; but
-in the height of his triumph he was not to be kept down.</p>
-
-<p>“You may form your opinions as you please, and express them too; but, by
-George! if you express anything about my affairs, or take it upon you to
-criticise, it will have to be in some one else’s house.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_147" id="page_147">{147}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“That is quite enough,” said the old lady. “I am not in the habit of
-receiving affronts. This day is the last I shall spend in your house. I
-bid you good evening, Mr. Babington.” She waved her hand majestically as
-she went away. As for Winnie, who had endeavoured to stop him with an
-indignant cry of “Father!” she turned upon Mr. Chester a pair of eyes,
-large and full of woe, which blazed out of her pale face in passionate
-protestation as she hurried after her friend. The exit of the ladies was
-so sudden after this swift and hot interchange of hostilities that it
-left the two men confounded. Mr. Chester gave vent to an exclamation or
-two, and turned to his supporter on the other side.</p>
-
-<p>“What did I say?” he cried. “I haven’t said anything, have I, to make a
-tragedy about?”</p>
-
-<p>“It would have been a great deal better<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_148" id="page_148">{148}</a></span> to say nothing at all,” was all
-the comfort Babington gave him. The lawyer went on with the port, which
-was very good. He thought quarrels were always a nuisance, but that
-Chester did indeed&mdash;there could be no doubt of it&mdash;want some one to take
-him down a peg or two.</p>
-
-<p>“If your daughter does not much like it herself, as seems to be the
-case, it’s a pity to set the old lady on to make her worse. And Miss
-Winifred wants a lady with her,” he said between the gulps.</p>
-
-<p>He gave no support to the angry man, hot with excitement and triumph, to
-whom this sudden check had come in the midst of his outburst of angry
-satisfaction.</p>
-
-<p>Mr. Chester’s countenance fell.</p>
-
-<p>“You don’t mean,” he cried, “that she will be such a fool as to go away?
-Pshaw! she’s not such a fool as that. She knows on what<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_149" id="page_149">{149}</a></span> side her
-bread’s buttered. She’s lived at Bedloe these dozen years.”</p>
-
-<p>“Everybody knows Miss Farrell,” said the lawyer. “She’s as proud as
-Lucifer, and as fiery, if she is set ablaze.”</p>
-
-<p>“Pooh!” said the other; “it is nothing but a breeze; we’ll be all right
-again to-morrow. She knows me, and I know her. She is not such a fool as
-to throw away a comfortable home, because I called her old girl. Are you
-determined, after all, that you won’t stay the night?”</p>
-
-<p>“I must get home&mdash;I must indeed. To-morrow early I have half a dozen
-appointments.”</p>
-
-<p>“Then, if you will go,” said Mr. Chester,&mdash;“which I take unkind of you,
-for, of course, the appointments could stand, if you chose;&mdash;but if you
-must go, it’s time for your train.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_150" id="page_150">{150}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>“Thank you for telling me,” said Mr. Babington. He jumped up with a
-slight resentment, though he had been quite determined about going away
-that night; but then he had not known that there would be this quarrel,
-which he should have liked to see the end of, or that the port would be
-so good.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_151" id="page_151">{151}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_IX" id="CHAPTER_IX"></a>CHAPTER IX</h2>
-
-<p class="nind"><span class="letra">T</span>HE sound of the brougham rolling along down the avenue, and of the
-closing of the great door upon the departing guest, came to Winifred, as
-she sat alone, with a dreary sound. Mr. Babington was no particular ally
-of hers, and yet it felt like the going away of a friend. Presently her
-father came into the room, talking over his shoulder to old Hopkins
-about the hot water and lemons which were to be placed in the library
-ready for him. “Ten o’clock will do,” he said. It was only about nine,
-and Winifred felt, not with transport, that she was to have her father’s
-society for the next hour. It was by this time too warm to have a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_152" id="page_152">{152}</a></span> fire
-in the evening, but yet they sat habitually, when the lamp was lighted,
-near the fireplace. Mr. Chester came up to this central spot, and drew a
-chair near to his daughter and sat down. He brought a smell of wine with
-him, and a sensation of heat and excitement. “Why are you sitting by
-yourself,” he said, “like a sparrow on the housetop? It seems to me you
-are always alone.”</p>
-
-<p>“I shall have to be alone in future, papa. Miss Farrell”&mdash;Winifred could
-not say any more for the sob in her throat.</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, this is too much!” said Mr. Chester. “Couldn’t she or any one see
-that I was a little excited? She must know I don’t mean any harm. That
-is all nonsense, Winnie. You shall say something pretty to her from me,
-and make an end of it. Why, what’s all this fuss about a hasty word? She
-<i>is</i> an old girl if you come to that&mdash;But I don’t want any<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_153" id="page_153">{153}</a></span> botheration
-now. I want everything to be straight and pleasant. We are going to have
-company, people staying in the house, and you can’t do without her, that
-is clear.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, papa,” said Winifred, “I wish you would not have any one staying in
-the house. I don’t know what you meant to-night, but if it is anything
-about me, I&mdash;I don’t feel able for company. It is so short a time since
-poor Tom”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“You had better let poor Tom alone. I want to hear nothing more of him,”
-said the father. “Mind what I say. I mean to make a lady of you, Winnie;
-but if you turn upon me like the rest, I am just as fit to do the same
-to you.”</p>
-
-<p>“I would rather you did than have what should be theirs,” said Winifred.
-Her heart was beating wildly in her breast with apprehension and dismay,
-and she could not be<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_154" id="page_154">{154}</a></span> prudent as she had been bidden to be, nor consent
-to be what was so odious to her; but even in the warmth of her protest
-Edward’s words occurred to her, and she faltered and stopped, with an
-alarmed look at her father. He was flushed, and his eyes were fiery and
-red.</p>
-
-<p>“You are going a little too fast,” he said. “It is neither theirs nor
-yours, but mine; and I should like to know who has any right to take it
-from me. Now that we’ve begun on this subject, we’ll have it out,
-Winnie. You’ve been having your own way more than was good for you.
-Perhaps, after all, Miss Farrell, who has let you do as you pleased, can
-go, and somebody else be got who knows better what is suitable to a
-young lady like you. I can have no more flirtations with doctors, or
-curates, or that sort. You are old enough to be married, and I want no
-more nonsense. That sort of thing, though<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_155" id="page_155">{155}</a></span> it means nothing, is bad for
-a girl settling in life.”</p>
-
-<p>Winifred had turned from white to red, sitting gazing at him, yet
-shrinking from his eyes. “Papa,” she said, “I don’t know what you mean,”
-in a voice so low and troubled that he curved his hand over his ear,
-half in pretence, half in sincerity, to hear what she had to say.</p>
-
-<p>“What I mean?&mdash;oh, that is very easy&mdash;you are not a child any longer,
-and you must throw aside childish things. I have asked a few people for
-the week after next. It’s too early for the country, but I know some
-that are soon tired of town; and there is a young fellow among them
-who&mdash;well, who is very well disposed towards you, and well worth your
-catching were you twenty times an heiress. So I hope you’ll mind what
-you’re about, and play your cards well, and make me father-in-law to an
-earl.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_156" id="page_156">{156}</a></span> That’s all that I require of you, my dear; and it’s more for your
-own advantage than mine, when all is said.”</p>
-
-<p>He was very much flushed, she thought, and his eyes almost starting from
-his head. Terror seized her, as though some dreadful catastrophe might
-happen before her eyes. “Papa,” she said, with an effort, “this is all
-very new, and there is so much to think of. Please let it be for
-to-morrow. There has been so much to-night&mdash;my head is quite confused,
-and I don’t seem to understand what you say.”</p>
-
-<p>“You shall understand what I say, and it is better to be clear about it
-once for all. Here is the young Earl coming, as I tell you. He would
-suit me very well, and I mean him to suit you, so let us have no
-nonsense. If Miss Farrell thinks fit to leave you just when you want
-her, she is an ungrateful old&mdash;But we’ll find another woman. I mean
-everything<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_157" id="page_157">{157}</a></span> to be on a right footing when these people turn up.”</p>
-
-<p>“Papa, of course I shall do all I can to&mdash;please your friends.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, that’s the first step,” he said. “And it’s very much for your own
-advantage. You would not be my daughter if you did not think of that.”</p>
-
-<p>She made no reply. If this was all, she was pledging herself to nothing,
-she thought, with natural inconsistency. But Mr. Chester was not
-satisfied. He drew his chair close, so that the odour of his wine and
-the excitement in his mind seemed to make a haze in the air around.</p>
-
-<p>“And look here, Winnie. It doesn’t suit me to send Edward Langton away.
-He’s been a fool in respect to you, and you’ve been a fool, and so have
-I, for not putting a stop to it at once. But the fellow knows what’s
-what better<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_158" id="page_158">{158}</a></span> than most. And he knows my constitution. I am not going to
-part with him as a doctor because he’s been a presuming prig, and
-thought himself good enough for my daughter. It’s for you to let him see
-that that’s all over. Come, a word is as good as a wink.”</p>
-
-<p>“Father,” Winnie said: she looked at him piteously, clasping her hands
-with the unconscious gesture of anguish&mdash;“oh, don’t take everything from
-me in a moment!” she cried.</p>
-
-<p>“What am I taking from you? I am giving you a fortune, a title probably,
-a husband far above anything you could have looked for.”</p>
-
-<p>“I want no one, papa, but you. Let me take care of you. I will ask for
-nothing but only to stay at home quietly and make you comfortable.”</p>
-
-<p>Mr. Chester pushed back his chair noisily with a loud exclamation. “Do
-you take me<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_159" id="page_159">{159}</a></span> for a fool?” he said. “Have I ever asked you to stay at
-home and make me comfortable? I can make myself comfortable, thank you.
-What I want is that you should do me credit. Your confounded humility
-and domesticity, and all that, may be very fine in a woman’s novel.
-Taking care of her old father, the sweet girl! a ministering angel, and
-so forth. Do you think I go in for that sort of rubbish? I can make
-myself a deuced deal more comfortable than you could ever make me. Come,
-Winnie, no more of this folly. You can make me father-in-law to a
-British peer, and that is the sort of comfort I want.”</p>
-
-<p>His eyes were red with heat and excitement, the blood boiling in his
-veins. The girl’s spirit was cowed as she looked at him, not by his
-violence, but by the signs of physical disturbance, which took all power
-from her.</p>
-<p><span class="pagenum"><a name="page_160" id="page_160">{160}</a></span></p>
-<p>“Oh, papa,” she said, “don’t say anything more to-night! I am very
-unhappy. I will do anything rather than make you angry, rather
-than&mdash;disturb you. Have a little pity upon me, papa, and let me off for
-to-night.”</p>
-
-<p>“To-night?” he said; “to-night ought to be the proudest day of your
-life. Who could ever have expected that you would be the heiress of
-Bedloe, a little chit of a girl? Most fathers would have married you off
-to the first comer that would take you and your little bit of fortune.
-But I have behaved very different. I have made you as good as an eldest
-son&mdash;not that I can’t take it all away again, as easily as I gave it, if
-you don’t do your best for me.”</p>
-
-<p>He swayed forward a little as he spoke, in his excitement, and Winifred,
-whose terrified eyes were quite prepared to see him fall down at her
-feet, rose up hastily, with a little cry. She put out her hands
-unconsciously to support him.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_161" id="page_161">{161}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“Oh, papa, I will do whatever you please!” she cried.</p>
-
-<p>Mr. Chester pushed the outstretched hands away. “You think, perhaps, I
-want something to steady me,” he said. “That’s a delusion. I am as
-steady as you are, and more so, and know quite as well what I am saying.
-However, as long as you have come to your senses and obey me, that’s all
-I care for. Look here, Winnie!” he said, again sitting down suddenly and
-pushing her back into her chair; “I don’t want to be hard upon you. If
-old Farrell wants an apology I’ll make it&mdash;to a certain extent. I meant
-no offence. She’s very useful in her way. She’s a lady, I always said
-so; and she’s made you a lady, and I am grateful to her&mdash;more or less.
-You can say whatever’s pretty on my part; or I’ll even say a word
-myself, if you insist upon it. To have her go now would be deuced
-awkward. Tell her I meant no<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_162" id="page_162">{162}</a></span> offence. I was a little elevated, if you
-like. You may take away my character, if that will please her,” he
-added, with a laugh. “Say what you like, I can bear it. Getting
-everything done as I wished had gone to my head.”</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, papa, if you had but wished something else! I am not&mdash;good enough.
-I am not&mdash;strong enough.”</p>
-
-<p>“Hold your tongue. I hope I’m the best judge of my own affairs,” her
-father said. Then he yawned largely in her face. “I think I’ll go and
-have my whisky and water. It is getting near bedtime, and I’ve had an
-exciting day, what with old Bab, and old Farrell, and you. I’ve been on
-the go from morning to night. But you’ve all got to knock under at the
-last,” he added, nodding his head, “and the sooner the better, you’ll
-find, my dear, if you have any sense.”</p>
-
-<p>Winifred sat and listened to his heavy step<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_163" id="page_163">{163}</a></span> as he went across the hall
-to the library and down the long corridor. It seemed to be irregular and
-heavier than its wont, and it was an effort of self-restraint not to
-follow him, to see that all was safe. When the door of his room closed
-behind him, which it did with a louder clang than usual, rousing all the
-echoes in the silent house, another terror seized her. Shut into that
-library, with no one near him, what might happen? He might fall and die
-without any one being the wiser; he might call with no one within
-hearing. She started to her feet, then sat down again trembling, not
-knowing what to do. She dared say nothing to him of the terror in her
-mind. She dared not set the servants to watch over him or take them into
-her confidence&mdash;even Hopkins, what could she say to him? But she could
-not go to her own room, which would be entirely out of the way of either
-sight or hearing. Sometimes<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_164" id="page_164">{164}</a></span> Mr. Chester would sit up late, after even
-Hopkins had gone to bed. The terror in her mind was so great that
-Winifred watched half the night, leaving the door of the drawing-room
-ajar, and sometimes starting out into the darkness of the hall, at one
-end of which a feeble light was kept burning. The hours went by very
-slowly while she thus watched and waited, trembling at all the creakings
-and rustlings of the night. She forgot the pledge she had given, the new
-life that was opening upon her in the midst of these terrors. Visions
-flitted before her mind, things which she had read in books of dead men
-sitting motionless, with the morning light coming in upon their pallid
-faces, or lying where they had fallen till some unthinking servant
-stumbled in the morning over the ghastly figure. It was long past
-midnight when the library door opened, and, shrinking back into the
-darkness, she saw her<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_165" id="page_165">{165}</a></span> father come out with his candle. He had probably
-fallen asleep in his chair, and the light glowing upon his face showed
-it pallid and wan after the flush and heat of the evening. He came
-slowly, she thought unsteadily, along the passages, and climbed the
-stairs towards his room with an effort. It seemed to her excited
-imagination almost a miracle when the door of his bedroom closed upon
-him, and the pale blueness of dawn stealing through the high staircase
-window proved to her that this night of watching was almost past. But
-what might the morning bring forth?</p>
-
-<p>The morning brought nothing except the ordinary routine of household
-life at Bedloe. Mr. Chester got up at his usual hour, in his usual
-health. He sent for the doctor, however, in the course of the day,
-partly because he wanted him, partly to see how Winnie would behave.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_166" id="page_166">{166}</a></span></p>
-
-<p>“I have the stomach of an ostrich,” he said, “but still that port was a
-little too much. To drink port with impunity, one should drink it every
-day.”</p>
-
-<p>“It is a great deal better never to drink it at all,” said the doctor;
-but Mr. Chester patted him on the back, and assured him that good port
-was a very good thing, and much better worth drinking than thin claret.</p>
-
-<p>“I believe it is that sour French stuff that takes all the spirit out of
-you young fellows,” he said.</p>
-
-<p>Winifred was compelled to be present during this interview. She heard
-her father give an account to Edward of the expected guests.</p>
-
-<p>“You shall come up and dine one evening,” he said. “You must make
-acquaintance with the Earl, who may be of use to you. I shouldn’t wonder
-if we had him often about here.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_167" id="page_167">{167}</a></span>”</p>
-
-<p>To Winifred, looking on, saying nothing, but vividly alive to her
-father’s offensive tone of patronage, and to the significance of this
-intimation, there was torture in every word. But Edward looked at her
-with an unclouded countenance, and laughingly assured her father that he
-had known the Earl all his life.</p>
-
-<p>“He is a very good fellow; but he is not very bright,” he said.</p>
-
-<p>“He may not be very bright, but he is a peer of the realm, and that is
-the sort of society that is going to be cultivated at Bedloe. I have had
-enough of the little people,” Mr. Chester replied.</p>
-
-<p>Edward Langton laughed, with the slightest, but only the very slightest,
-tinge of colouring in his face. “The little people must take the hint,
-and disappear,” he said.</p>
-
-<p>“But, of course, present company is always excepted. That has nothing to
-do with<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_168" id="page_168">{168}</a></span> you. You’re professional; you’re indispensable.”</p>
-
-<p>Young Langton gave Winifred a look. It was swift as lightning, but it
-told her more than a volume could have done. The indignation and
-forbearance and pity that were in it made a whole drama in themselves.
-“I hope I shall prove myself worthy of the exception in my favour,” was
-all he said.</p>
-
-<p>“I have no doubt you will; you were always one that knew your own
-place,” said Mr. Chester.</p>
-
-<p>“Father!” cried Winnie, crimson with shame and indignation.</p>
-
-<p>“Hold your tongue!” he cried. “The doctor knows what I mean, and I know
-what he means; we want no interference from you.”</p>
-
-<p>It was the first trial of the new state of affairs. She had to shake
-hands with him in her father’s presence, with nothing but a look to
-express all<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_169" id="page_169">{169}</a></span> the trouble in her mind. But Edward on his part was
-entirely calm, with a shade of additional colour, but no more. He played
-his part more thoroughly than she did&mdash;upon which, with the usual
-self-torture of women, a cold thought arose in her that perhaps it was
-not entirely an assumed part. From every side she had much to bear.<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_170" id="page_170">{170}</a></span></p>
-
-<h2><a name="CHAPTER_X" id="CHAPTER_X"></a>CHAPTER X</h2>
-
-<p class="nind"><span class="letra">M</span>ISS FARRELL did not add to her pupil’s trouble. When she heard the
-state of affairs, she gave up with noble magnanimity her intention of
-going away. “You must not ask me to meet any one&mdash;till the visitors
-come,” she said. “I shall remain to give you what help I can; but you
-know my rule. When I am treated with rudeness, I make no complaint, I
-take no offence, but I go away.”</p>
-
-<p>“You would not have the heart to desert me,” Winifred said.</p>
-
-<p>“No, that is just how it is&mdash;I have not the heart; but I will take my
-meals in my room,<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_171" id="page_171">{171}</a></span> my dear. Your dear father”&mdash;habit was too strong in
-Miss Farrell’s mind even for resentment&mdash;“no doubt his meaning was quite
-innocent; but we can’t meet again&mdash;at all events for the present,” she
-added, with much dignity.</p>
-
-<p>“So long as you do not forsake me,” cried Winnie, and Miss Farrell,
-touched, declared “I will never forsake you!” with fervour.</p>
-
-<p>This added an element which was tragi-comic to Winifred’s distress. With
-all the grave and terrible things that surrounded her, the misery of her
-new position, the sense of falsehood in her tacit acceptance of all her
-father was doing, her fears for him, the chill of alarm of another kind
-with which Edward’s composure filled her&mdash;there was something ludicrous
-in having to provide for Miss Farrell’s retirement into her own rooms,
-and the two different spheres thus<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_172" id="page_172">{172}</a></span> established in the house. Perhaps it
-gave her a little relief in the more serious miseries that were always
-so near. It threw a slight aspect of the fictitious into the sombre air
-of the house, which seemed charged with trouble.</p>
-
-<p>But in the meantime the preparations went on for the expected guests.
-Mr. Chester meant that they should be received magnificently. Some of
-the rooms were entirely refurnished with a luxury and wealth of
-upholstering enough to fill even a millionaire with envy. Nothing so
-fine existed in the county as the two rooms which were being ornamented
-for the use of the very active-minded and energetic woman who was the
-young Earl’s mother. To describe the sensation with which Winifred saw
-all this is well-nigh impossible. She had been made to consent in
-consequence of the arguments used by the very man whose interests<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_173" id="page_173">{173}</a></span> were
-assailed. But for Edward she would have refused to be any party to the
-proposed arrangement&mdash;and now she asked herself how far it was to go?
-Was she to be forced to consent if a further proposal were made to her?
-Was she to be driven to the very church door, in order to avert an evil
-which began, to her, every day to appear more visionary? Could it be
-that Edward&mdash;Edward himself, who had always been the soul of honour in
-her eyes&mdash;had lent himself to the conspiracy against her? Her heart
-cried out so against the coil of falsehood in which her feet seemed to
-be caught that life truly became a misery to her&mdash;false to her brothers,
-false to her father, false to herself. She could not say false to
-Edward, since it was Edward himself who exacted this extraordinary proof
-of devotion. Every principle in her being rose up against it as it went
-on from day to day. She asked herself whether it was doing<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_174" id="page_174">{174}</a></span> a less wrong
-to her father thus to deceive him by pretended submission than to tell
-him the truth even at the risk of an illness. And he had not to her the
-least air of being ill. He was a strong man, stronger than almost any
-other man of his age, more ruddy, more active. Her head swam with the
-multitude of her thoughts. Winifred’s mind was too simple and
-straightforward to accept that idea of faith unfaithful. It became like
-a yoke of iron upon her shoulders. Mr. Chester grew stronger and more
-active, and louder and gayer every day; while she faded and shrank
-visibly, unable to make any head against that sea of troubles that
-carried her soul away.</p>
-
-<p>The eve of the appointed visit had arrived, and all the preparations
-were complete. Mr. Chester insisted that his daughter should go with him
-over all the redecorated rooms to see the effect. “You think perhaps
-that this<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_175" id="page_175">{175}</a></span> is all for my lady’s gratification,” he said; “that’s a
-mistake. It’s for the gratification of Winifred, the new Countess, when
-she comes home.”</p>
-
-<p>“If you mean me, papa”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Oh no, of course not! how could I mean you?” cried her father, rubbing
-his hands. “I mean Miss Chester, who is going to marry the Earl. Perhaps
-you don’t know that young lady? She will bring her husband a pretty
-estate and a pretty bit of money in her apron, and please her father
-down to the ground.”</p>
-
-<p>“But, papa&mdash;Oh, I cannot, I cannot deceive you! It is deceiving you even
-to seem to&mdash;even to pretend to”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“You had better hold your tongue, Winnie,” he said sternly. “You had
-better not go any farther or you may be sorry for it. You should know
-very well by this time what I’m capable of when I’m crossed. But I don’t
-mean to be<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_176" id="page_176">{176}</a></span> crossed this time, I can tell you. It would be hard if a man
-couldn’t do what he likes with his own daughter. Go along with you, and
-don’t speak back to me.”</p>
-
-<p>“But, papa”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Go, I tell you, before you put me in a passion,” her father cried. And
-Winifred was terrified by the glare in his eyes, and the quick recurring
-fear that she might harm him took all power from her. She hurried away,
-leaving him to admire his upholstery by himself. And that afternoon and
-evening her distress reached its climax. She would not consult Miss
-Farrell. She would not see Edward. Things had gone too far indeed to be
-talked of, or submitted to any other decision than that of her own
-heart. Once or twice, nay a hundred times, the desire of the coward, to
-run away, occurred to her. But how could she, to think of nothing more,
-leave her father in<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_177" id="page_177">{177}</a></span> the lurch, and expose him to all the comments of
-the recent unfriendly acquaintances whom he thought friends? Winifred
-was one of those to whom the abandonment of a post was impossible; but
-such was the confusion of her misery, that flight, now or at another
-moment,&mdash;flight alone, hopeless, without leaving any trace behind
-her,&mdash;seemed to be the only way of escape. At dinner her father seemed
-to have forgotten her attempt at rebellion. He talked incessantly of the
-guests, rolling their titles with an enjoyment which was half ludicrous,
-half pitiful. “You must try and persuade old Farrell to show,” he said.
-“She’s very well thought of by all these grandees, and she can talk to
-them of people they know&mdash;besides, there’s her music, Winnie, that’s
-first rate. I’ll come and apologise if she pleases, but we must take
-care my lady’s not dull of an evening, and she must show.” He was in<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_178" id="page_178">{178}</a></span>
-such good spirits that after dinner, with much clearing of his throat,
-and something like a blush, he made her sit down to the piano and
-accompany him in one of the old songs for which he had been famous
-before he began to fear the memory of the singing man at Chester
-Cathedral. He had the remains of a beautiful voice, and still sang well
-in the old-fashioned style which he had learned when a boy. To hear him
-carolling forth a love-song of that period when Moore was monarch, was
-to Winnie a wonder and portent which took away her very breath. She
-trembled so in her part of the performance that the piano became
-inaudible in competition with the fine roll of Mr. Chester’s
-grace-notes. “Why, I thought you could play at least,” he said roughly.
-“I’ll have old Farrell&mdash;she knows what she’s about&mdash;to-morrow night.”</p>
-
-<p>“Well, my dear,” Miss Farrell said, when this<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_179" id="page_179">{179}</a></span> conversation was reported
-to her, “you know what my feelings are; but I am not dull to the credit
-of the family. It being fully understood what my motive is, I shall
-certainly appear to-morrow evening, and do my very best to make things
-go off well. I will play your dear father’s accompaniment with the
-greatest pleasure. He has the remains of a very fine voice, and he has
-science, too, though it is old-fashioned. So has your brother George a
-beautiful voice; I always wished him to cultivate it. We must do
-everything, Winnie, both you and I, to make things go off well. You are
-not in good spirits, it is true,&mdash;neither am I,&mdash;but we must forget all
-that for the credit of the house. And how do you think he is himself?”
-she added after a pause.</p>
-
-<p>“He looks very well,” said Winnie. “I see no signs of illness.
-Edward”&mdash;she paused a<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_180" id="page_180">{180}</a></span> little with a faint smile,&mdash;“I think I should say
-Dr. Langton, for I never see him”&mdash;</p>
-
-<p>“Oh, my dear, don’t judge him unjustly!&mdash;he thinks that is necessary.”</p>
-
-<p>“You all think it is necessary,” cried Winnie, with a little outburst of
-feeling, “to make me as unhappy as possible. I mean to say that I
-think&mdash;I hope he is mistaken. Even doctors,” she said, with a smile,
-“have been mistaken before now.”</p>
-
-<p>“That is very true,” said Miss Farrell gravely, and then she rose and
-kissed the pale face opposite to her. “Anyhow, my dear, you and I will
-do our best for him as long as there are strangers in the house.”</p>
-
-<p>Winifred was worn out by the strain of these troubled days, and by the
-self-controversy that had been going on within her. She fell asleep
-early in profound exhaustion, the dead sleep of forces overstrained and
-heart stupefied with<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_181" id="page_181">{181}</a></span> trouble. She woke suddenly in the early dawn of
-the morning, while as yet everything was indistinct. What had woke her,
-or if it was any external incident at all that had done so, she could
-not tell at first; there seemed a tingle and vibration in the pale air.
-Was it the early twittering which had begun faintly among the thick
-foliage outside? She listened, rising up in her bed, with an intensity
-for which there seemed no reason, for no definite alarm occurred to her
-mind. Everything was still, not a sound audible but those first faint
-chirpings, interrogative, tentative, from the trees. She was about to
-compose herself to rest again, when suddenly there sounded tingling
-through the silence the sound of a bell, a little angry, impatient
-jingle repeated, tearing the stillness. Winifred was too much startled
-and confused to realise what it was, but she got up hastily, and,
-throwing her dressing-gown round her, opened her door to<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_182" id="page_182">{182}</a></span> hear better.
-The thought that came first to her mind was, that the summons was at the
-door, and that it meant one of the boys coming home. Her heart leaped to
-her throat with excitement. The boys had come home at all sorts of hours
-in the time which was past, but now, what could this summons be? It came
-again while she stood trembling, wondering; and then, with a cry,
-Winifred flew along the corridor. Mr. Chester’s room was in the wing, at
-some distance from the other sleeping-rooms of the house. Everything was
-silent, an atmosphere of profound sleep, calm tranquillity in the dim
-air, through which the night-lamp in the hall below burned with a weird
-glimmer. The blueness of the dawn in its faint pervasion seemed more
-ghostly than the night.</p>
-
-<p>As Winifred hurried along, another door <span class="pagenum"><a name="page_183" id="page_183">{183}</a></span>opened with a hasty sound, and
-old Hopkins stumbled forth. “What is it, Miss Winifred?”</p>
-
-<p>She had no breath to reply. She put him before her, trembling as they
-reached Mr. Chester’s door. She was terrified by the thoughts of what
-she might see. But there was nothing that was terrible to see. A voice
-came out of the curtains, querulous, with an outburst of abuse at old
-Hopkins, who never could be made to hear.</p>
-
-<p>“Send for Langton,” Mr. Chester said.</p>
-
-<p>“It’s the middle of the night, please sir,” old Hopkins replied.</p>
-
-<p>“Send for Langton,” repeated the voice. It had a curious stammer in it;
-a sibilant sound. “S&mdash;s&mdash;send for Langton,” with another torrent of
-exclamations.</p>
-
-<p>The old butler hurried out of the room, muttering to himself, “It will
-be half an hour before I can wake one of those grooms, and<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_184" id="page_184">{184}</a></span> he’ll take
-the skin off me before that. Miss Winifred, oh, it’s only the doctor he
-wants; it’s nothing out of the common!”</p>
-
-<p>“I will go,” she said.</p>
-
-<p>“You? But it’s the middle of the night, and not a soul awake.”</p>
-
-<p>“Is he very ill? Tell me the truth. I will go quicker than any one
-else.”</p>
-
-<p>“Miss Winifred, you’ve no call to be frightened. He’s been the same
-fifty times. He don’t want the doctor no more than I do. Oh, goodness,
-there he is at it again!”</p>
-
-<p>Then the bell sent a wild, irritated peal into the air, which evidently
-ended abruptly in the breaking of the bell-rope.</p>
-
-<p>“I will go!” Winifred said, and the old man, relieved, hurried back to
-his master. She put on quickly a long ulster, which covered her from
-head to foot, and hurried out into the strange coolness and freshness of
-the unawakened<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_185" id="page_185">{185}</a></span> world. There was no need, she said to herself, but it
-was a relief and almost pleasure to do something. The great stillness,
-the feeling of the dawn, the faint blue-tinted atmosphere, a something
-which came before the light, all breathed peace about her. It was like a
-disembodied world, another state of existence in which nothing real or
-tangible was. She flew along, the only creature moving save those too
-early, questioning birds, and felt in herself a curious elevation above
-mortal boundaries, as if she too was disembodied and could move like a
-spirit. The strange abstractedness of the atmosphere, the keen yet soft
-coolness, the unimaginable solitude possessed her like a vision. She
-felt no sensation of anxiety or fear, but seemed carried along upon her
-errand like a creature of the air, unfamiliar with the emotions of the
-world. As it happened, Langton’s groom was already preparing his
-maste<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_186" id="page_186">{186}</a></span>r’s horse for some early visit. He stared at Winifred as if she
-had dropped from the skies, but made no remark, except that his master
-would be ready instantly; and she turned back through the sleeping
-village, still wrapped in the same abstraction, walking along as in a
-dream. One labourer, setting out to work at distant fields, passed, and
-stared dumb and awe-stricken at her, as if she had been a ghost. His was
-the only figure save her own that was visible. When she was half-way
-home, Edward galloped past, waving his hand to her as he hastened on.
-For her part, Winifred felt that there was no longer any need to hurry.
-She wandered on under the trees, where now all the birds were awake,
-chatting to each other&mdash;forming their little plans for the endless
-August day, the age of sunshine and sweet air before them, now that
-night once more was over&mdash;before they began to sing. She was
-unspeak<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_187" id="page_187">{187}</a></span>ably eased, consoled, rested by that universal tranquillity. The
-dew fell upon her very heart. She lingered to look at a hundred things
-which she had seen every day all her life, which she had never noticed
-before. It was not sunrise as yet; the world was still a land of dreams,
-waiting the revelation of the reality to come. Thus it was some time
-before she reached the house, and yet she was surprised when she reached
-it, having got so far away from that centre of human life with all its
-throbbings, into the great quiet of the morning world.</p>
-
-<p>Something, an indefinable disturbance, a change of a kind which made
-itself felt, was in the place. The door stood wide open, a scared groom
-was walking Langton’s horse up and down, the windows were still closed,
-except one, at which two or three indistinct figures seemed looking out.
-There arose a flutter, she could not tell why, in Winifre<span class="pagenum"><a name="page_188" id="page_188">{188}</a></span>d’s breast.
-She almost smiled at herself for the involuntary sensation which marked
-her return from a world of visions to that of real life. Then Edward
-Langton appeared coming out, as if to meet her in the open door.</p>
-
-<hr class="full" />
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-<pre>
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Prodigals and their Inheritance;
-vol. 1, by Mrs. Margaret Oliphant
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE PRODIGALS VOL. 1 ***
-
-***** This file should be named 62464-h.htm or 62464-h.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/6/2/4/6/62464/
-
-Produced by Chuck Greif and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images available at The Internet Archive)
-
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
-will be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
-one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
-(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
-permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
-set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
-copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
-protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
-Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
-charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
-do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
-rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
-such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
-research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
-practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
-subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
-redistribution.
-
-
-
-*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
-http://gutenberg.org/license).
-
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
-all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
-If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
-terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
-entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
-and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
-or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
-collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
-individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
-located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
-copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
-works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
-are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
-Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
-freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
-this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
-the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
-keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
-Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
-a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
-the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
-before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
-creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
-Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
-the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
-States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
-access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
-whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
-copied or distributed:
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
-almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
-re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
-with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
-from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
-posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
-and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
-or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
-with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
-work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
-through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
-Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
-1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
-terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
-to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
-permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
-word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
-distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
-"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
-posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
-you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
-copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
-request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
-form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
-that
-
-- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
- owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
- has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
- Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
- must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
- prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
- returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
- sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
- address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
- the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or
- destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
- and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
- Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
- money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
- of receipt of the work.
-
-- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
-forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
-both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
-Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
-Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
-collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
-"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
-corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
-property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
-computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
-your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
-your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
-the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
-refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
-providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
-receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
-is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
-opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
-WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
-WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
-If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
-law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
-interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
-the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
-provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
-with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
-promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
-harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
-that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
-or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
-work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
-Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
-
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
-including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
-because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
-people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
-To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
-and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
-Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
-http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
-permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
-Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
-throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
-809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
-business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
-information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
-page at http://pglaf.org
-
-For additional contact information:
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
-SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
-particular state visit http://pglaf.org
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
-To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
-
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
-works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
-with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
-Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
-
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
-unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
-keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
-
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
-
- http://www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-
-
-</pre>
-
-</body>
-</html>
diff --git a/old/62464-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/62464-h/images/cover.jpg
deleted file mode 100644
index 98f9183..0000000
--- a/old/62464-h/images/cover.jpg
+++ /dev/null
Binary files differ